Revision as of 18:13, 6 December 2005 view sourceWobble (talk | contribs)Extended confirmed users, Pending changes reviewers10,640 editsm →Y chromosome analysis← Previous edit | Latest revision as of 03:39, 20 December 2024 view source Red dwarf (talk | contribs)Extended confirmed users18,986 editsm CommaTags: Visual edit Mobile edit Mobile web edit | ||
Line 1: | Line 1: | ||
{{Short description|Early medieval Old-English-speaking cultural group in Britain}} | |||
] | |||
{{about|the medieval Anglo-Saxons|other uses and specific sub-topics|Anglo-Saxon (disambiguation)|and|Saxon (disambiguation)}} | |||
The '''Anglo-Saxons''' were originally a collection of differing ] from ]—a peninsula in the southern part of ], protruding into the ], and what is now ], in the north-west coast of Germany—who achieved dominance in southern ] from the mid-]. They eventually coalesced completely around the ] into a single people, the Anglo-Saxons, forming the basis for the modern day ] country, people, language and culture. | |||
{{pp-semi-indef}} | |||
] monogram from the Gospel of Matthew in the ] {{circa|700}}, possibly created by ] in memory of ]|314x314px]] | |||
{{Anglo-Saxon society}} | |||
The '''Anglo-Saxons''', in some contexts simply called '''Saxons''' or the '''English''', were a ] who spoke ] and inhabited much of what is now ] and south-eastern Scotland in the ]. They traced their origins to ] settlers who became one of the most important cultural groups in Britain by the 5th century. The Anglo-Saxon period in Britain is considered to have started by about 450 and ended in 1066, with the ].{{Sfn|Higham|Ryan|5=2013}} Although the details of ] and ] are not clear, by the 8th century a single Anglo-Saxon cultural identity which was generally called {{lang|ang|Englisc}} had developed out of the interaction of these settlers with the pre-existing ]. By 1066, most of the people of what is now England spoke Old English, and were considered English. ] and Norman invasions changed the politics and culture of England significantly, but the overarching Anglo-Saxon identity evolved and remained dominant even after the Norman Conquest.{{Sfn|Higham|Ryan|2013|pp=7–19}} Late Anglo-Saxon political structures and language are the direct predecessors of the ] ] and the ] language. Although the modern ] owes less than 26% of its words to Old English, this includes the vast majority of everyday words.<ref>{{cite book |title=Origins of the English Language: A Social and Linguistic History |isbn=978-0-02-934470-5 |last1=Williams |first1=Joseph M. |date=1986 |publisher=Simon and Schuster |url-access=registration |url=https://archive.org/details/originsofenglish0000will}}</ref> | |||
==Etymology== | |||
===Origins of the word=== | |||
The term "Anglo-Saxon" is from ] writings going back to the time of King ], who seems to have frequently used the title ''rex Anglorum Saxonum'' or ''rex Angul-Saxonum''. The origin of this title is not quite clear. It is generally believed to have arisen from the final union of the various kingdoms under Alfred in ]. ] (''Historia Ecclesiae'' i. 15) states that the people of the more northern kingdoms (], ], ], &c.) belonged to the ], those of ], ] and ] were sprung from the ], while those of ] and southern ] from the ]. Other early writers do not bear out consistent distinctions, though in custom ] presents most remarkable contrasts with the other kingdoms. West Saxon writers regularly speak of their own nation as a part of the ''Angelcyn'' and of their language as ''Englisc'', while the West Saxon royal family claimed to be of the same stock as that of ] in the north. On the other hand, it is by no means impossible that the distinction drawn by Bede was based solely on the names Essex (East Seaxan), East Anglia, &c. We need not doubt that the Angli and the Saxons were different nations originally; but from the evidence it seems likely that they had practically coalesced in very early times, perhaps even before the invasion. At all events the term ''Angli Saxones'' seems to have first come into use by ] writers on the continent, nearly a century before Alfred's time, in the writings of ], historian of the Lombards. There can be little doubt, however, that there it was used to distinguish the Teutonic inhabitants of Britain from the Old Saxons of the continent. | |||
In the early 8th century, the earliest detailed account of Anglo-Saxon origins was given by ] (d. 735), suggesting that they were long divided into smaller regional kingdoms, each with differing accounts of their continental origins. As a collective term, the compound term ''Anglo-Saxon'', commonly used by modern historians for the period before 1066, first appears in Bede's time, but it was probably not widely used until modern times.{{Sfn|Higham|Ryan|2013|p=7}} Bede was one of the first writers to prefer "]" (or English) as the collective term, and this eventually became dominant. Bede, like other authors, also continued to use the collective term "]", especially when referring to the earliest periods of settlement. Roman and British writers of the 3rd to 6th century had described those earliest Saxons as ] raiders, and mercenaries. Later sources such as Bede believed these early raiders came from the region they called "]", in what is now northern ], which in their own time had become well-known as a region resisting the spread of ] and ]. According to this account, the English (Angle) migrants came from a country neighbouring those Saxons. | |||
===Use of the term "Anglo Saxon" today=== | |||
Anglo-Saxon material culture can be seen in ], ], ]. Behind the symbolic nature of these cultural emblems, there are strong elements of tribal and lordship ties. The elite declared themselves kings who developed '']s'' (fortifications and fortified settlements), and identified their roles and peoples in Biblical terms. Above all, as archaeologist ] has observed, "local and extended kin groups remained...the essential unit of production throughout the Anglo-Saxon period."{{Sfn|Hamerow|2012|p=166}} | |||
It is a matter of debate as to whether the term Anglo-Saxon can be used as a synonym for English. On one hand there is the argument that says that there were further influxes of people in to England such as the ] and ], as well as the ] who migrated to England from the other parts of the British Isles, so the term is no longer valid. The other side of this argument is to say these people were relatively small in number and, particularly in the case of Danes and the Normans, were of similar ethnic origins as the Anglo-Saxons themselves, and so became immersed into the Anglo-Saxon "tribe". | |||
== Ethnonym == | |||
In comparison, in ] and the ], the term "Anglo-Saxon" (often as White Anglo-Saxon Protestant or ]) is used to describe people of English, Scottish and more recently, German, Scandinavian and other people of Northern European ethnicity; used predominantly to separate these populations from the Irish-Catholic cultural group, and French Canadians, and later Eastern and Southern European immigrants and their cultures. | |||
In modern times, the term "Anglo-Saxons" is used by scholars to refer collectively to the Old English speaking groups in Britain. As a compound term, it has the advantage of covering the various English-speaking groups on the one hand, and to avoid possible misunderstandings from using the terms "Saxons" or "]" (English), both of which terms could be used either as collectives referring to all the Old English speakers, or to specific tribal groups. Although the term "Anglo Saxon" was not used as a common term until modern times, it is not a modern invention because it was also used in some specific contexts already between the 8th and 10th centuries. | |||
Before the 8th century, the most common collective term for the Old-English speakers was "Saxons", which was a word originally associated since the 4th century not with a specific country or nation, but with raiders in ] coastal areas of Britain and ]. An especially early reference to the Angli is the 6th-century Byzantine historian ] who however expressed doubts about the stories he had heard about events in the west, which he apparently heard through Frankish diplomats. He never mentions the Saxons, but he states that an island called Brittia, which was supposedly distinct from Britain itself, was settled by three nations: the Angili, Frissones, and Brittones, each ruled by its own king. Each nation was so prolific that it sent large numbers of individuals every year to the Franks, who planted them in unpopulated regions of their territory. | |||
"Anglo-Saxon" can also mean the original ] component of the ], often called ], as opposed to the especially large addition of ] (eastern England), ] (from Vikings of the ] who settled on the West Coast of England) and many loanwords the language has obtained, especially from ]. | |||
By the 8th century the Saxons in Germany were seen as a country, and writers such as Bede and some of his contemporaries including ], and ], began to refer to the overall group in Britain as the "English" people (Latin ''Angli'', ''gens Anglorum'' or Old English ''Angelcynn''). In Bede's work the term "Saxon" is also used to refer sometimes to the Old English language, and also to refer to the early pagan Anglo-Saxons before the arrival of Christian missionaries among the Anglo-Saxons of Kent in 597.<ref name=brooks>{{cite journal |last1=Nicholas Brooks |title=English Identity from Bede to the Millenium |journal=The Haskins Society Journal |date=2003 |volume=14 |pages=35–50}}</ref> The term "Saxon", on the other hand, was at this time increasingly used by mainland writers to designate specific northern neighbours of the ] kingdom of ]. Bede therefore called these the "]" ({{lang|la|antiqui saxones}}), and he noted that there was no longer any country of Angles in Germany, as it had become empty due to emigration. | |||
For over a hundred years, "Anglo-Saxon" has been used as pertaining to the ] ] societies of predominantly ] character, (the United States, the ], Canada, ], ], and ]) describing their intellectual traditions and national characters, as opposed to "]", "]" or "]". Such usage is especially common in ]. It is a wide ranging term, taking in the English-speaking world's language, culture, technology, wealth, influence, markets and economy. | |||
Similarly, a non-Anglo-Saxon contemporary of Bede, ], referred variously to either the English (''Angli''), or Anglo-Saxons (Latin plural genitives ''Saxonum Anglorum'', or ''Anglorum Saxonum''), which helped him distinguish them from the European Saxons who he also discussed. In England itself this compound term also came to be used in some specific situations, both in Latin and Old English. ], himself a West Saxon, was for example ''Anglosaxonum Rex'' in the late 880s, probably indicating that he was literally a king over both English (for example Mercian) and Saxon kingdoms. However, the term "English" continued to be used as a common collective term, and indeed became dominant. The increased use of these new collective terms, "English" or "Anglo-Saxon", represents the strengthening of the idea of a single unifying cultural unity among the Anglo-Saxons themselves, who had previously invested in identities which differentiated various regional groups.<ref name=brooks/> | |||
In contrast, Irish and Welsh speakers long continued to refer to Anglo-Saxons as Saxons. The word ''Saeson'' is the modern Welsh word for "English people"; the equivalent word in ] is '']'' and in the ], ''Sasanach''.<ref>Ellis, Steven G. ''A View of the Irish Language: Language and History in Ireland from the Middle Ages to the Present''.</ref> Catherine Hills suggests that it is no accident "that the English call themselves by the name sanctified by the Church, as that of a people chosen by God, whereas their enemies use the name originally applied to piratical raiders".<ref>Hills, Catherine. ''Origins of the English''. Duckworth Pub, 2003: 15</ref> | |||
== The Anglo-Saxon Invasions== | |||
==History== | |||
:''Main article: ]'' | |||
{{Main|History of Anglo-Saxon England}} | |||
=== Anglo-Saxon origins (4th–6th centuries)=== | |||
{{Main|Anglo-Saxon settlement of Britain}} | |||
] | |||
Although it involved immigrant communities from northern Europe, the culture of the Anglo-Saxons was not transplanted from there, but rather developed in Britain.<ref>In the abstract for: Härke, Heinrich. "Anglo-Saxon Immigration and Ethnogenesis." ''Medieval Archaeology'' 55.1 (2011): 1–28.</ref> In 400, the ] of '']'' had long been part of the ]. Although the empire had been dismembered several times during the previous centuries, often because of usurpations beginning in Britain such as those of ], and ] there was an overall continuity and interconnectedness. Already before 400 Roman sources used the term Saxons to refer to coastal raiders who had been causing problems especially on the coasts of the ]. In what is now south-eastern England the Romans established a military commander who was assigned to oversee a chain of coastal forts which they called the ].<ref>{{citation|last=Drinkwater |first=John F. |title=The 'Saxon Shore' Reconsidered |journal= Britannia| year=2023| volume=54 |pages=275–303 | doi=10.1017/S0068113X23000193}}</ref> The homeland of these Saxon raiders was not clearly described in surviving sources but they were apparently the northerly neighbours of the ] on the ].<ref>{{citation|first=Matthias |last=Springer| title=Die Sachsen|year=2004}}</ref> At the same time, the Roman administration in Britain (and other parts of the empire) was recruiting '']'' soldiers from the same general regions in what is now Germany, and these are likely to have become more important after the withdrawal of field armies during internal Roman power struggles.{{sfn|Halsall|2013|page=218}} | |||
According to the '']'' Britain was ravaged by Saxon invaders in 409 or 410. This was only a few years after Constantine "III" was declared Roman emperor in Britain, and during the period that he was still leading British Roman forces in rebellion on the continent. The rebellion was soon quashed, the Romano-British citizens reportedly expelled Constantine's imperial officials during this period, but they never again received new Roman officials or military forces.{{sfn|Halsall |2013|page=13}} Writing in the mid-sixth century, Procopius states that after the death of ] in 411, "the Romans never succeeded in recovering Britain, but it remained from that time under tyrants."<ref>{{cite book |last1=Dewing |first1=H B |title=Procopius: History of the Wars Books VII and VIII with an English Translation |date=1962 |publisher=Harvard University Press |pages=252–255 |url=https://eclass.uoa.gr/modules/document/file.php/SLAVSTUD182/Procopius%20Wars%20Books%20VII.36-VIII.pdf |access-date=1 March 2020 |archive-date=3 March 2020 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20200303224542/https://eclass.uoa.gr/modules/document/file.php/SLAVSTUD182/Procopius%20Wars%20Books%20VII.36-VIII.pdf |url-status=dead }}</ref> | |||
In ], the Emperor ] replied to a petition for help, reputedly from the inhabitants of ]—although there is now some dispute as to where the request originated—that they should "look to their own affairs"; from this brief mention, historians have assumed that effective Roman rule in Britain ended. Some scholars find signs of local authorities maintaining Roman patterns in the following years; this remains speculative. Nevertheless, with the withdrawal of the Roman army and the cessation of coinage, Roman administration of the British Isles was autonomous from the early fifth-century. This is highly demonstrable in the archaeology of "]" in which the Roman way of life is overcome by an arguably more primitive and "barbarian" one. Until the mid-twentieth century scholars were still referring to this period as the "]", not least due to the lack of written records, but also due to the nature of the archaeological record: roads ceased to be maintained and some urban centres were abandoned; the circulation of coinage ceased abruptly, though not, it now appears, did trade with the Continent; manufactured goods became cruder with the reversion from wheel- to hand-thrown methods of pottery; and even the means of disposing of the dead changed also, with the practise of extramural burial—burial outside the city walls—being neglected. Most recent archaeology tends to find more Roman continuity in some sites than previously thought. | |||
The Romano-Britons nevertheless called upon the empire to help them fend off attacks from not only the ], but also the ] and ]. A ] of ] claims that he helped command a defence against an invasion of Picts and Saxons in 429. By about 430 the archaeological record in Britain begins to indicate a relatively rapid melt-down of Roman material culture, and its replacement by Anglo-Saxon material culture. At some time between 445 and 454 ], one of the only writers in this period, reported that the Britons also wrote to the Roman military leader ] in Gaul, begging for assistance, with no success. In desperation, an un-named "proud tyrant" at some point invited Saxons as ''foederati'' soldiers to Britain to help defend it from the Picts and Scots. Gildas did not report the year, and later writers (and modern historians) developed different estimates of when this occurred. Possibly referring to this same event, the '']'' records for the year 441: "The British provinces, which to this time had suffered various defeats and misfortunes, are reduced to Saxon rule". Bede, writing centuries later, reasoned that this happened in 450-455, and he named the "proud tyrant" as ]. However, the date could have been significantly earlier, and Bede's understanding of these events has been questioned.{{sfn|Halsall|2013|pages=13-15,185-186, 246}} The '']'', written in the 9th century, gives two different years, but the writer apparently believed it happened in 428.{{sfn|Halsall|2013|pages=194, 203}} Another 9th century source, the '']'' is largely based on Bede but says this Saxon arrival happened in 449.{{sfn|Halsall|2013|page=169}} The archaeological evidence suggests an earlier timescale. In particular, the work of Catherine Hills and Sam Lucy on the evidence of ] has moved the chronology for the settlement earlier than 450, with a significant number of items now in phases before Bede's date.<ref name="Hills. C, & Lucy, S.">{{cite book|author1=Hills, C. |author2=Lucy, S.|title=Spong Hill IX: Chronology and Synthesis|year=2013|publisher=McDonald Institute for Archaeological Research|location=Cambridge|isbn=978-1-902937-62-5|url=http://www.mcdonald.cam.ac.uk/publications/publication-images/table%20of%20contents/spong-hill-toc}}</ref> Historian ] has even speculated that Gildas was badly misread by Bede and all subsequent historians, and that the invitation of the foederati was part of a military reorganization in the time of ] in the late 4th century. | |||
Into this apparent power vacuum, the Anglo-Saxons came and settled in the island, primarily on the east and south coasts. The exact details of their arrival are unclear, although their migration was part of the widespread movement of Germanic tribes on the mainland of Europe at this time, called the "]". | |||
Bede, whose report of this period is partly based on Gildas, believed that the call was answered by kings from three powerful tribes from Germania, Angles, Saxons, and Jutes. The Saxons came from ] on the ] coast of Germany, and settled in ], ] and ]. ], the peninsula containing part of Denmark, was the homeland of the Jutes who settled in ] and the ]. The Angles (or English) were from 'Anglia', a country which Bede understood to have now been emptied, and which lay between the homelands of the Saxons and Jutes.<ref>{{Harvcolnb|Giles|1843a|pp=72–73}}, Bede's ''Ecclesiastical History'', Bk I, Ch 15.</ref> Anglia is usually interpreted as the old ] (straddling the modern ]-] border), and containing the modern ]. Although this represents a turning point the continental ancestors of the Anglo-Saxons were probably quite diverse, and they arrived over a longer period. In another passage, Bede named pagan peoples still living in Germany (''Germania'') in the eighth century "from whom the Angles or Saxons, who now inhabit Britain, are known to have derived their origin; for which reason they are still corruptly called Garmans by the neighbouring nation of the Britons": the ], the ''Rugini'', the ], the "]" (] in this period), the "old Saxons", and the "''Boructuari''" who are presumed to be inhabitants of the old lands of the ], near the ] river.<ref>{{Harvcolnb|Giles|1843b|pp=188–189}}, Bede's ''Ecclesiastical History'', Bk V, Ch 9.</ref><ref name=":9">{{Cite book|title=Essays in Anglo-Saxon history|last=Campbell|first=James|date=1986|publisher=Hambledon Press|isbn=978-0-907628-32-3|location=London|oclc=458534293}}</ref>{{rp|123–124}} | |||
Where reliable history fails, legend offers us a narrative, and many have argued that there is some kernel of truth in the legend. At least as early as Bede, the tradition relates how at a council of war, ], leader of the effectively self-governing ], granted ] in ] to the ] warrior leader ] (or Hengest) as a permanent possession, in return for his followers' help in defending the region against invading ] and any other enemies. Vortigern's refusal to pay these mercenaries led to Hengest's successful rebellion, extensive immigration and the conquest of what is now England over the next two hundred years. Archaeological explorations have indicated that Anglo-Saxon kingdoms were established in ], ], ], and ] in the latter part of the 5th century, as well as ], ] (now ]), ] (now ]) and the ]. | |||
] | |||
Gildas reported that a war broke out between the Saxons and the local population, who joined forces under a person named ]. Historian Nick Higham calls it the "War of the Saxon Federates". Unlike Bede and later writers who followed him, for whom this war turned into a very long war between two nations which was eventually won by the descendants of the Saxons, Gildas reported that by the time he was born this war ended successfully for the Britons after the ]. (The price of peace, Higham argues, must have been a better treaty for the Saxons, giving them the ability to receive tribute from people across the lowlands of Britain.<ref name="Higham, Nick 1995">{{cite book |last=Higham |first=Nicholas |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=jv68AAAAIAAJ&pg=PA2 |title=An English Empire: Bede and the Early Anglo-Saxon Kings |date=1995 |publisher=] |isbn=978-0-7190-4424-3 |page=2 |author-link=N. J. Higham}}</ref>) Gildas himself did not mention the defeated Saxons as an ongoing problem, but instead he noted that the Britons had become divided into many small "tyrannies". His interest was in criticizing the Romano-British ruling class, whereas archaeological evidence shows that Anglo-Saxon culture had long become dominant over much of Britain. Historians who accept Bede's understanding interpret Gildas as ignoring a large part of Britain, and writing about Romano-British kingdoms which had been limited to the north and west. Other historians have argued that in the 5th century many Romano-British people must have adopted the new culture which we now call Anglo-Saxon, even when they did not have Germanic ancestry or rulers. | |||
Organised British resistance, first led by ] (according to ]), and then possibly by ], culminated in the ]. This succeeded in halting the expansion of the English kingdoms. The leaders who fought with Arthur at this and other battles may have given rise to the tale of the "Knights of the Round Table." | |||
Unfortunately, there are very few written sources apart from Gildas until the conversion of the Anglo-Saxons to Christianity which began in the late 6th century. One eastern contemporary of Gildas, ], reported a story which was apparently relayed to him by Frankish diplomats, that an island called Brittia which faced the Rhine was divided, between three peoples, the Britons, Anglii, and Frisians. Much later, ] (died 616) invited missionaries from the Pope and married a ] bride, and is one of the first Anglo-Saxon rulers who can be identified with some confidence. Bede and later sources portrayed Æthelberht as a descendant of the original group of "Saxons" mentioned by Gildas, although they apparently believed they were actually Jutish. Unfortunately the king lists and genealogies produced by Bede and later writers are not considered reliable for these early centuries. | |||
The contest for Britain was still in the balance as late as 590, with King ] of ] besieging ], the stronghold of ], and other Celts victorious in 584 at the Battle of Fethanleag (], 5km north of ] in ]). In the previous 120 years, the Anglo-Saxons had added only Gloucestershire, Wiltshire, Bedfordshire and Buckinghamshire to the area under their firm control. But Urien was murdered by a rival among his compatriots, and Anglo-Saxon control of most of what is now England was cemented over the next 70 years. Perhaps in memory of this eventual defeat by the Anglo-Saxons, the modern ] word for England, "Lloegyr", means "the lost lands". "Welsh" in the English language originally meant "foreigner". | |||
A 2022 genetic study used modern and ] samples from England and neighbouring countries to study the question of physical Anglo-Saxon migration and concluded that there was large-scale immigration of both men and women into Eastern England, from a "north continental" population matching early medieval people from the area stretching from northern Netherlands through northern Germany to Denmark. This began already in the Roman era, and then increased rapidly in the 5th century. The burial evidence showed that the locals and immigrants were being buried together using the same new customs, and that they were having mixed children. The authors estimate the effective contributions to modern English ancestry are between 25% and 47% "north continental", 11% and 57% from British Iron Age ancestors, and 14% and 43% was attributed to a more stretched-out migration into southern England, from nearby populations such as modern Belgium and France. There were significant regional variations in north continental ancestry ― lower in the west, and highest in Sussex, the East Midlands and East Anglia.<ref>{{citation|last1=Gretzinger |first1=J |last2= Sayer| first2= D|last3= Justeau| first3= P| title=The Anglo-Saxon migration and the formation of the early English gene pool |journal= Nature| year=2022|volume=610 |issue=7930 |pages=112–119 | doi=10.1038/s41586-022-05247-2|pmid=36131019 |pmc=9534755 |bibcode=2022Natur.610..112G |doi-access=free}}</ref> | |||
Besides Angles, Saxons and Jutes, ] and perhaps the ], are known to have taken part in the "invasions". The various tribes established a large number of kingdoms in what today is known as ], which were popularly described to have later consolidated into seven states known as the ]. | |||
=== Christianity and the early kingdoms=== | |||
According to tradition, Kent was established first by the Jutes under Hengist. Another Jutish king, ], may have taken part; he may have been Hengist's brother. | |||
{{Also see|Christianisation of Anglo-Saxon England|Heptarchy}} | |||
] presenting a ] to (the long-dead) St ] (934); ] MS 183, fol. 1v]] | |||
From the time of the Christian conversions the first well-attested English kings and kingdoms appear in the written record. This situation with a small number of kingdoms competing for dominance is traditionally called the ], which indicates a period of seven kingdoms. There were however more than seven kingdoms, and their interactions were quite complex. | |||
In 595 ] landed on the ] and proceeded to King ]'s main town of ]. He had been sent by Pope ] to lead the ] to Britain to ] the ] from their native ]. Kent was probably chosen because Æthelberht had married a Christian princess, ], daughter of ] the ], who was expected to exert some influence over her husband. | |||
]'s beginnings are unknown and very little record survives of its foundation or the fate of the native Britons, the once mighty ] tribe, who had dwelt there before. The name Mercia may mean "]" and be related to the name of the River ]: a frontier area facing the Celtic ] or ]. Deira and Bernicia appear to be ] corruptions of older British geographical names; the two states subsequently merged to form the kingdom of ]. | |||
Æthelberht in Kent was later seen by Bede as the third king to have imperium over the English south of the ], having replaced ] (died about 593), and before this generation there are only semi-mythical accounts of earlier kings. | |||
==The "Anglo-Saxon conquest" controversy== | |||
] for Kent, the earliest written code in any ], instituted a complex system of fines. Kent was rich, with strong trade ties to the continent, and Æthelberht may have instituted royal control over trade. For the first time following the Anglo-Saxon invasion, coins began circulating in Kent during his reign. His son-in-law ] also converted to Christianity. | |||
The nature of the Anglo-Saxon invasion is controversial. Traditionally, historians support an Anglo-Saxon conquest and near genocide or expulsion of the native Celtic population. This view has been held because of historical traditions, the remarkable absence of Celtic words in the Old English language, and the establishment of new Celtic kingdoms in Brittany (now in France) by refugees. However recent research by historians, archaeologists and geneticists offer some new perspectives. | |||
After Æthelberht's death in about 616/618, the most powerful king was ], who also gave Christianity a foothold in his kingdom, and helped to install ], who replaced Æthelfrith to become the second king over the two kingdoms north of the Humber, ] and ]. After Rædwald died, Cadwallon ap Cadfan, the king of ], in alliance with king ], killed Edwin in battle at ]. Æthelfrith's son ] subsequently became the third king of Northumbria. Although not included in Bede's list of rulers with imperium, Penda defeated and killed Oswald in 642 and was the dominant king of the English until he was himself killed in battle against Oswald's brother ] in 655. Oswiu remained the dominant king of England until he died in 670. | |||
====Historians==== | |||
Historians who challenge the traditional narrative of a "Saxon conquest" point out a marked lack of archaeological evidence for a major invasion. They believe instead there was a gradual change in favour of the Anglo-Saxons, comprising mainly benign migration and resulting in a mixture with an existing population who absorbed the culture and language of the migrants. Studies that show the ethnic origins of the people have varied in their conclusions (for example the conflicting results of the genetic studies below) and there are some linguistic patterns in the development of Old English that compromise with ] traditions in a way that suggests gradual adoption. | |||
In 635, ], an Irish monk from ], chose the ] to establish a monastery which was close to King ]'s main fortress of ]. He had been at the monastery in Iona when Oswald asked to be sent a mission to Christianise the ] from their native Anglo-Saxon paganism. Oswald had probably chosen Iona because after his father had been killed he had fled into south-west Scotland and had encountered Christianity, and had returned determined to make Northumbria Christian. Aidan achieved great success in spreading the Christian faith in the north, and since Aidan could not speak English and Oswald had learned Irish during his exile, Oswald acted as Aidan's interpreter when the latter was preaching.<ref>]</ref> Later, ]'s patron saint, ], was an ] of the monastery, and then ]. An anonymous life of Cuthbert written at Lindisfarne is the oldest extant piece of English historical writing, {{efn|From its reference to "Aldfrith, who now reigns peacefully" it must date to between 685 and 704. {{sfn|Stenton|1971|p=88}}}} and in his memory a gospel (known as the ]) was placed in his coffin. The decorated leather ] is the oldest intact European binding.{{sfn|Campbell|1982|pp=80–81}} | |||
One posited theory is that most sources for a "Saxon conquest" originated with historians with a partisan agenda in presenting an English identity {{ref|saxon}}. The historian ], in ''The Isles'' suggests that the Celts were overlooked in the historical record in part because no documentation of their orally-transmitted histories remain, the Celts having regarded writing as a threat to their oral traditions. Generations of history based on literary sources alone saw British history as beginning with Roman invasions of the first century AD: "So long as classical education and classical prejudices prevailed, educated Englishmen inevitably saw ancient Britain as an alien land." {{ref|wade}} | |||
In 664, the ] was convened and established Roman practice as opposed to Irish practice (in style of tonsure and dates of Easter) as the norm in Northumbria, and thus "brought the Northumbrian church into the mainstream of Roman culture."<ref>Colgrave, ''Earliest Life of Gregory the Great'', p. 9.</ref> The episcopal seat of Northumbria was transferred from ] to ]. ], chief advocate for the Roman position, later became Bishop of Northumbria, while ] and the Ionan supporters, who did not change their practices, withdrew to Iona. Wilfred also influenced kings to the south who were under the dominance of Oswiu, such as the son of Penda, ] (died 675), who converted to Christianity and eventually recovered control over Mercia, and eventually expanded his dominance over most of England, beginning a long period of ]. | |||
====Y chromosome analysis==== | |||
There has been much speculation regarding the nature of the various periods of rapid cultural change seen on the island of ]. These rapid cultural changes could be due to mass immigration of a culturally distinct people that might displace the indigenous population. Alternatively these changes could be accounted for by the ] of ideas through trade or from a small invading military elite {{ref|migration}}. | |||
Studies based on genetic testing of modern Britons may provide a new insight into these events. Studies of the ]s of men currently living in ], the ], ], ], ], ], North ], ], ] and the ] have been carried out {{ref label|migration|3|a}}{{ref|census}}{{ref|irish}}. It should be noted that Y chromosome analysis only applies to ] history, and cannot determine the extent of Anglo-Saxon male intermarriage with indigenous women. | |||
=== Middle Anglo-Saxon history (660–899) === | |||
Genetic evidence for mass Anglo-Saxon migration was first published in 2002 {{ref label|migration|3|b}}. This evidence was based on an analysis of the Y chromosomes of men from a cross-section of Great Britain from ] (]) in the ] to ] (]) in the West. The ] was derived from men living in long established market towns mentioned in the ] and from men born within 30 kilometers of those towns who's paternal grandfathers were also born within the same radius{{ref label|migration|3|c}}. DNA was also obtained from men living in Friesland as it is considered to be one of the a source locations for the Anglo-Saxons and because the ] language is considered to be the closest surviving language to ]{{ref label|migration|3|d}}. The data were then mathematically analysed to infer migration from Frisland to Central England of Anglo-Saxons. Using a background migration of 0.1% (ie 1 in a thousand people migrating either way), the analysis concluded that a mass migration event from Frisland to Central England occured which affected 50%-100% of the Central English gene pool:<br> | |||
By 660, the political map of ] had developed with smaller territories coalescing into kingdoms, and from this time larger kingdoms started dominating the smaller kingdoms. The development of kingdoms, with a particular king being recognised as an overlord, developed out of an early loose structure that, Higham believes, is linked back to the original ''feodus''.<ref>Higham, Nicholas J. The English conquest: Gildas and Britain in the fifth century. Vol. 1. Manchester University Press, 1994.</ref> The traditional name for this period is the ], which has not been used by scholars since the early 20th century<ref name="Yorke, Barbara 2002">Yorke, Barbara. ''Kings and Kingdoms of Early Anglo-Saxon England''. Routledge, 2002.</ref> as it gives the impression of a single political structure and does not afford the "opportunity to treat the history of any one kingdom as a whole".<ref name="Keynes, Simon 1995">Keynes, Simon. "England, 700–900." The New Cambridge Medieval History 2 (1995): 18–42.</ref> Simon Keynes suggests that the 8th and 9th century was a period of economic and social flourishing which created stability both below the ] and above the ].<ref name="Keynes, Simon 1995" /> | |||
''If we use a rate of 0.1%, as observed over the past 25 years, to represent an extremely high value for continuous background migration between Central England and continental Europe, then we estimate that an Anglo-Saxon immigration event affecting 50%-100% of the Central English male gene pool at that time is required. We note, however, that our data do not allow us to distinguish an event that simply added to the indigenous Central English gene pool from one where indigenous males were displaced elsewhere or one where indigenous males were reduced in number''{{ref label|migration|3|e}}<br> | |||
The study concludes:<br> | |||
''This study shows that the Welsh border was more of a genetic barrier to Anglo-Saxon Y chromosome gene flow than the North Sea. Remarkably, we find that the resultant genetic differentiation is still discernable in the present day. These results indicate that a political boundary can be more important than a geophysical one in population genetic structuring and that informative paterns of genetic differentiation can be produced by migration events occuring within historical times.'' {{ref label|migration|3|f}}<br> | |||
The data presented in this work have been used to support an Anglo-Saxon ] and ] of the indigenous ] population, despite the fact that the research paper makes no such claims:<br> | |||
''..suggests that between 50% and 100% of the indigenous population of what was to become England was wiped out, with Offa's Dyke acting as a "genetic barrier" protecting those on the Welsh side.''{{ref|BBC}}<br> | |||
and<br> | |||
''This shows that in the Dark Ages, when the Anglo-Saxons turned up, there was the most horrible massacre on the English side. They killed everybody and replaced them''{{ref|WesternMail}}<br> | |||
These statements do not seem to be supported by the findings of the study.<br> | |||
A further and more complete study was conducted in 2003 {{ref label|census|4|a}}. This study takes samples from 25 sites in the British Isles (including the ]). For comparison it also took samples from Norway, Denmark and Northern Germany, includes the samples from Frisland from the 2002 study and samples from the Basque Country (considered to be a ] ] sample) {{ref label|census|4|b}}. This study does not attempt to describe migratory events, but does compare Y chromosomes from the various sources. Men from central Ireland and Wales seem to posess Y chromosomes that are closelly related to those of men from the Basque country, for the purposes of this study, these are considered indigenous samples{{ref label|census|4|c}}. The study could find no way to distinguish between Northern German and Danish samples, neither could it find a significant difference between these samples and the samples from Frisland used in the 2002 study {{ref label|census|4|d}}. In a ] samples from Germany/Denmark, Norway and the Basque country are all spread far appart from each other{{ref label|census|4|e}}. Samples from central Ireland (]) and Wales (] and ]) all cluster together, indicating that they are similar in nature. Samples from Cornwall and Scotland are closest to the indigenous samples, but are slightly skewed towards the Germanic samples. Samples from ] and ] are closest to the Germanic samples, and represent about a 60% Germanic (Viking/Anglo-Saxon) influence {{ref label|census|4|f}}.<br> | |||
''The sites with the highest degree of German/Danish input are York and Norfolk, followed by Southwell and Llanidloes. All of these except Llanidloes are historically in regions where the Danes are known to have had a significant presence. The remaining samples are closer to the indigenous group; for these populations, this finding suggests a lower demographic impact by North European populations. This can be seen by the frequency of AMH+1, which is always above 33% in British populations but remains below 26% in the continental source populations; these data are consistent with the presence of some indigenous component in all British regions''{{ref label|census|4|g}}<br> | |||
''We therefore compared Frisians to our North German/Danish sample and found that the two sets are not significantly different (p=0.3, data not shown). When included in the PC analysis, the Frisians were more "continental" than any of the British samples, although they were somewhat closer to the British ones than the North German/Denmark sample. For example, the part of mainland Britain that has the most continental input is Central England, but even here the AMH+1 frequency, not below 44% (Southwell), is higher than the 35% observed in the Frisians. These results demonstrate that even with the choice of Frisians as a source for the Anglo-Saxons, there is a clear indication of a continuing indigenous component in the English paternal genetic makeup.''{{ref label|census|4|h}}<br> | |||
Given that the 2003 study cannot distinguish between Danish, Northern German and Frisian Y chromosomes{{ref label|census|4|i}} it is apparent that the 2002 study {{ref label|migration|3|g}} was also unsuccesfully in distinguishing between Danish-Viking and Anglo-Saxon Y chromosomes. The 2002 study also chose a sampling area in England which shows one of the the strongest biases towards Germanic Y chromosomes in England {{ref label|census|4|j}}. This additiomal research appears to have again cast some doubt on the scale of Anglo-Saxon immigration to England. | |||
==== Mercian supremacy (626–821) ==== | |||
==Anglo-Saxon culture== | |||
{{Main|Mercian Supremacy}} | |||
] | |||
Middle-lowland Britain was known as the place of the ''Mierce'', the border or frontier folk, in Latin Mercia. Mercia was a diverse area of tribal groups, as shown by the Tribal Hidage; the peoples were a mixture of Brittonic speaking peoples and "Anglo-Saxon" pioneers and their early leaders had Brittonic names, such as ].<ref name="Yorke, Barbara p101">Yorke, Barbara. Kings and kingdoms of early Anglo-Saxon England. Routledge, 2002: p101</ref> Although Penda does not appear in Bede's list of great overlords, it would appear from what Bede says elsewhere that he was dominant over the southern kingdoms. At the time of the battle of the river Winwæd, thirty ''duces regii'' (royal generals) fought on his behalf. Although there are many gaps in the evidence, it is clear that the seventh-century Mercian kings were formidable rulers who were able to exercise a wide-ranging overlordship from their ] base. | |||
Mercian military success was the basis of their power; it succeeded against not only 106 kings and kingdoms by winning set-piece battles,<ref>Yorke, Barbara. Kings and kingdoms of early Anglo-Saxon England. Routledge, 2002: p103</ref> but by ruthlessly ravaging any area foolish enough to withhold tribute. There are a number of casual references scattered throughout the ]'s history to this aspect of Mercian military policy. Penda is found ravaging Northumbria as far north as ] and only a miraculous intervention from Aidan prevents the complete destruction of the settlement.<ref>Scharer, Anton. "The writing of history at King Alfred's court." Early Medieval Europe 5.2 (1996): 177–206.</ref> In 676 ] conducted a similar ravaging in Kent and caused such damage in the ] diocese that two successive bishops gave up their position because of lack of funds.<ref>{{cite book|last=Yorke|first=Barbara|page=101|title=Kings and kingdoms of early Anglo-Saxon England, 2002}}</ref> In these accounts there is a rare glimpse of the realities of early Anglo-Saxon overlordship and how a widespread overlordship could be established in a relatively short period. By the middle of the 8th century, other kingdoms of southern Britain were also affected by Mercian expansionism. The East Saxons seem to have lost control of London, ] and ] to Æthelbald, although the East Saxon homelands do not seem to have been affected, and the East Saxon dynasty continued into the ninth century.<ref>Yorke, B A E 1985: 'The kingdom of the East Saxons.' Anglo-Saxon England 14, 1–36</ref> The Mercian influence and reputation reached its peak when, in the late 8th century, the most powerful European ruler of the age, the Frankish king ], recognised ]'s power and accordingly treated him with respect, even if this could have been just flattery.<ref>RYAN, MARTIN J. "The Mercian Supremacies." The Anglo-Saxon World (2013): 179.</ref> | |||
===Anglo-Saxon architecture=== | |||
:''Main article: ]'' | |||
==== Learning and monasticism (660–793) ==== | |||
Anglo-Saxon architecture describes a period in the ] in England, and parts of ], from the mid-] until the ] of ]. | |||
] | |||
Michael Drout calls this period the "Golden Age", when learning flourished with a renaissance in classical knowledge. The growth and popularity of monasticism was not an entirely internal development, with influence from the continent shaping Anglo-Saxon monastic life.<ref>Drout, Michael DC. Imitating fathers: tradition, inheritance, and the reproduction of culture in Anglo-Saxon England. Diss. Loyola University of Chicago, 1997.</ref> In 669 ], a Greek-speaking monk originally from Tarsus in Asia Minor, arrived in Britain ] ]. He was joined the following year by his colleague Hadrian, a Latin-speaking African by origin and former abbot of a monastery in Campania (near Naples).<ref>Lendinara, Patrizia. "The world of Anglo-Saxon learning." The Cambridge Companion to Old English Literature (1991): 264–281.</ref> One of their first tasks at Canterbury was the establishment of a school; and according to Bede (writing some sixty years later), they soon "attracted a crowd of students into whose minds they daily poured the streams of wholesome learning".<ref>Bede; Plummer, Charles (1896). Historiam ecclesiastica gentis Anglorum: Historiam abbatum; Epistolam ad Ecgberctum; una cum Historia abbatum auctore anonymo. Oxford, United Kingdom: e Typographeo Clarendoniano.</ref> As evidence of their teaching, Bede reports that some of their students, who survived to his own day, were as fluent in Greek and Latin as in their native language. Bede does not mention ] in this connection; but we know from a letter addressed by Aldhelm to Hadrian that he too must be numbered among their students.<ref>Lapidge, Michael. "The school of Theodore and Hadrian." Anglo-Saxon England 15.1 (1986): 45–72.</ref> | |||
Aldhelm wrote in elaborate and grandiloquent and very difficult Latin, which became the dominant style for centuries. Michael Drout states "Aldhelm wrote Latin hexameters better than anyone before in England (and possibly better than anyone since, or at least up until ]). His work showed that scholars in England, at the very edge of Europe, could be as learned and sophisticated as any writers in Europe."<ref>Drout, M. Anglo-Saxon World (Audio Lectures) Audible.com</ref> During this period, the wealth and power of the monasteries increased as elite families, possibly out of power, turned to monastic life.<ref>], et al. ''Farmers, monks and aristocrats: the environmental archaeology of an Anglo-Saxon Estate Centre at Flixborough, North Lincolnshire, UK''. Oxbow Books, 2007.</ref> | |||
There are few remains of Anglo-Saxon architecture, with no secular work remaining above ground. At least fifty churches are of Anglo-Saxon origin, with many more claiming to be, although in some cases the Anglo-Saxon part is small and much-altered, or confined to foundations and ]s. | |||
Anglo-Saxon monasticism developed the unusual institution of the "double monastery": a house of monks and a house of nuns, living next to each other, sharing a church but never mixing, and living separate lives of celibacy. These double monasteries were presided over by abbesses, who became some of the most powerful and influential women in Europe. Double monasteries which were built on strategic sites near rivers and coasts, accumulated immense wealth and power over multiple generations (their inheritances were not divided) and became centers of art and learning.<ref>Godfrey, John. "The Double Monastery in Early English History." Ampleforth Journal 79 (1974): 19–32.</ref> | |||
Distinctive features of Anglo-Saxon architecture include rough brickwork, extremely thick walls and mostly ]s, with a few square- or triangular-headed windows. Particularly in earlier examples, reused ] is common. The vast majority of buildings were wooden, but only a single wooden example survives. | |||
While Aldhelm was doing his work in ], far from him, up in the North of England, Bede was writing a large quantity of books, gaining a reputation in Europe and showing that the English could write history and theology, and do astronomical computation (for the dates of Easter, among other things). | |||
===Anglo-Saxon art=== | |||
:''Main article: ]'' | |||
==== West Saxon hegemony and the Anglo-Scandinavian Wars (793–878) ==== | |||
Anglo-Saxon art covers the period from the time of ] (871-899), with the revival of English culture after the end of the Viking raids, to the early 12th century, when ] became the new movement. Prior to King Alfred there had been the ] culture (the fusion of Anglo-Saxon and Celtic techniques and motifs) which had ceased with the Vikings. | |||
{{Main|Viking Age|Danelaw}}] prow, ], Oslo, Norway.]] | |||
During the 9th century, ] rose in power, from the foundations laid by ] in the first quarter of the century to the achievements of ] in its closing decades. The outlines of the story are told in the '']'', though the annals represent a West Saxon point of view.<ref>Dumville, David N., Simon Keynes, and Susan Irvine, eds. The Anglo-Saxon chronicle: a collaborative edition. MS E. Vol. 7. Ds Brewer, 2004.</ref> On the day of Egbert's succession to the kingdom of Wessex, in 802, a Mercian ealdorman from the province of the ] had crossed the border at ], with the intention of mounting a raid into northern ]; the Mercian force was met by the local ealdorman, "and the people of Wiltshire had the victory".<ref>Swanton, Michael (1996). The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle. New York: Routledge. {{ISBN|978-0-415-92129-9}}.</ref> In 829, Egbert went on, the chronicler reports, to conquer "the kingdom of the Mercians and everything south of the Humber".<ref name="Whitelock, Dorothy 1965">Whitelock, Dorothy, ed. The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle. Eyre and Spottiswoode, 1965.</ref> It was at this point that the chronicler chooses to attach Egbert's name to Bede's list of seven overlords, adding that "he was the eighth king who was ]".<ref>Bede, Saint. The Ecclesiastical History of the English People: The Greater Chronicle; Bede's Letter to Egbert. Oxford University Press, 1994.</ref> ] suggests Egbert's foundation of a 'bipartite' kingdom is crucial as it stretched across southern England, and it created a working alliance between the West Saxon dynasty and the rulers of the Mercians.<ref>Keynes, Simon. "Mercia and Wessex in the ninth century." Mercia. An Anglo-Saxon Kingdom in Europe, ed. Michelle P. Brown/Carol Ann Farr (London 2001) (2001): 310–328.</ref> In 860, the eastern and western parts of the southern kingdom were united by agreement between the surviving sons of ], though the union was not maintained without some opposition from within the dynasty; and in the late 870s King Alfred gained the submission of the Mercians under their ruler ], who in other circumstances might have been styled a king, but who under the Alfredian regime was regarded as the 'ealdorman' of his people. | |||
]. Material is lead and weighs approx 36 g. Embedded with a ] dating to 720–750 AD and minted in Kent. It is edged with a dotted triangle pattern. Origin is the northern ] region, and it dates from the late 8th to 9th century.]] | |||
Anglo-Saxon art is mainly known today through ]. It includes the ] manuscript, which drew on ], ] and ] for style and ]. A "Winchester style" developed that combined both northern ornamental traditions with Mediterranean figural traditions, and can be seen in the ] (Oxford, Bodleian Library, MS Bodl, 579). The ] was a knockoff of the Carolingian ]—all of which underscore the larger trend of an Anglo-Saxon culture coming into increasing contact with, and under the influence of, a wider Latin Mediaeval Europe. | |||
The wealth of the monasteries and the success of Anglo-Saxon society attracted the attention of people from mainland Europe, mostly Danes and Norwegians. Because of the plundering raids that followed, the raiders attracted the name ] – from the Old Norse ''víkingr'' meaning an expedition – which soon became used for the raiding activity or piracy reported in western Europe.<ref>Sawyer, Peter Hayes, ed. Illustrated history of the Vikings. Oxford University Press, 2001</ref> In 793, ] was raided and while this was not the first raid of its type it was the most prominent. In 794, Jarrow, the monastery where ] wrote, was attacked; in 795 ] in Scotland was attacked; and in 804 the nunnery at ] in Kent was granted refuge inside the walls of Canterbury. Sometime around 800, a Reeve from ] in Wessex was killed when he mistook some raiders for ordinary traders. | |||
Manuscripts were not the only Anglo-Saxon art form, although they are the most numerous to have survived. Perhaps the best known piece of Anglo-Saxon art is the ] which was commissioned by a Norman patron from English artists working in the traditional Anglo-Saxon style. Anglo-Saxon artists also worked in ], ], stone carving, ] (see ] for example]) and ], but few of these pieces have survived. | |||
Viking raids continued until in 850, then the ''Chronicle'' says: "The heathen for the first time remained over the winter". The fleet does not appear to have stayed long in England, but it started a trend which others subsequently followed. In particular, the army which arrived in 865 remained over many winters, and part of it later settled what became known as the ]. This was the "]", a term used by the ''Chronicle'' in England and by Adrevald of Fleury on the Continent. The invaders were able to exploit the feuds between and within the various kingdoms and to appoint puppet kings, such as Ceolwulf in Mercia in 873 and perhaps others in Northumbria in 867 and East Anglia in 870.<ref name="Whitelock, Dorothy 1965" /> The third phase was an era of settlement; however, the "Great Army" went wherever it could find the richest pickings, crossing the ] when faced with resolute opposition, as in England in 878, or with famine, as on the Continent in 892.<ref name="Whitelock, Dorothy 1965" /> By this stage, the Vikings were assuming ever increasing importance as catalysts of social and political change. They constituted the common enemy, making the English more conscious of a national identity which overrode deeper distinctions; they could be perceived as an instrument of divine punishment for the people's sins, raising awareness of a collective Christian identity; and by 'conquering' the kingdoms of the East Angles, the Northumbrians and the Mercians, they created a vacuum in the leadership of the English people.<ref>Coupland, Simon. "The Vikings in Francia and Anglo-Saxon England to 911." The New Cambridge Medieval History 2 (1995): 190–201.</ref> | |||
===Anglo-Saxon language=== | |||
:''Main article: ]'' | |||
Danish settlement continued in Mercia in 877 and East Anglia in 879—80 and 896. The rest of the army meanwhile continued to harry and plunder on both sides of the Channel, with new recruits evidently arriving to swell its ranks, for it clearly continued to be a formidable fighting force.<ref name="Whitelock, Dorothy 1965" /> At first, Alfred responded by the offer of repeated tribute payments. However, after a decisive victory at Edington in 878, Alfred offered vigorous opposition. He established a chain of fortresses across the south of England, reorganised the army, "so that always half its men were at home, and half out on service, except for those men who were to garrison the burhs",<ref>Anglo-Saxon Chronicle s.a. 893</ref><ref name="Whitelock, Dorothy 1965" /> and in 896 ordered a new type of craft to be built which could oppose the Viking ]s in shallow coastal waters. When the Vikings returned from the Continent in 892, they found they could no longer roam the country at will, for wherever they went they were opposed by a local army. After four years, the Scandinavians therefore split up, some to settle in Northumbria and East Anglia, the remainder to try their luck again on the Continent.<ref name="Whitelock, Dorothy 1965" /> | |||
Anglo-Saxon, also called Old English, was the language spoken under ] and continued to be the common language of ] (non-]) until after the ] of ] when, under the influence of the ] spoken by the ] ruling class, it changed into ] roughly between 1150-1500. | |||
==== King Alfred and the rebuilding (878–899) ==== | |||
Anglo-Saxon is far closer to early ] than Middle English, i.e., it is less latinized, and retains many morphological features (nominal and verbal inflection) that were lost during the ] to ] centuries. The languge today which is closest to Old English is Frisian, which is spoken by a few hundred thousand people in the northern part of the Netherlands and Germany. | |||
]]] | |||
More important to Alfred than his military and political victories were his religion, his love of learning, and his spread of writing throughout England. Keynes suggests Alfred's work laid the foundations for what really made England unique in all of medieval Europe from around 800 until 1066.<ref>Keynes, Simon, and Michael Lapidge. Alfred the Great. New York: | |||
Penguin, 1984.</ref> | |||
Thinking about how learning and culture had fallen since the last century, King Alfred wrote: | |||
Before literacy in the vernacular "Old English" or Latin became widespread, the ], called the ''futhorc'' (also known as ''futhark''), was used for inscriptions. When literacy became more prevelant a form of Latin script was used with a few letters derived from the futhork; 'eth', 'wynn', and 'thorn'. | |||
{{blockquote|...So completely had wisdom fallen off in England that there were very few on this side of the Humber who could understand their rituals in English, or indeed could translate a letter from Latin into English; and I believe that there were not many beyond the Humber. There were so few of them that I indeed cannot think of a single one south of the Thames when I became king. (Preface: "Gregory the Great's Pastoral Care")<ref name="Keynes, Simon 1984">Keynes, Simon, and Michael Lapidge. Alfred the Great. New York: Penguin, 1984.</ref>}} | |||
Alfred knew that literature and learning, both in English and in Latin, were very important, but the state of learning was not good when Alfred came to the throne. Alfred saw kingship as a priestly office, a shepherd for his people.<ref>Frantzen, Allen J. King Alfred. Woodbridge, CT: Twayne Publishers, 1986</ref> One book that was particularly valuable to him was ] ''Cura Pastoralis'' (Pastoral Care). This is a priest's guide on how to care for people. Alfred took this book as his own guide on how to be a good king to his people; hence, a good king to Alfred increases literacy. Alfred translated this book himself and explains in the preface: | |||
The letters regularly used in printed and edited texts of OE are the following: | |||
*''a æ b c d ð e f g h i l m n o p r s t þ u w x y'' | |||
with only rare occurrences of ''k'', ''z''. | |||
{{blockquote|...When I had learned it I translated it into English, just as I had understood it, and as I could most meaningfully render it. And I will send one to each bishopric in my kingdom, and in each will be an æstel worth fifty mancuses. And I command in God's name that no man may take the æstel from the book nor the book from the church. It is unknown how long there may be such learned bishops as, thanks to God, are nearly everywhere. (Preface: "Gregory the Great's Pastoral Care")<ref name="Keynes, Simon 1984" />}} | |||
===Anglo-Saxon literature=== | |||
:''Main article: ]'' | |||
What is presumed to be one of these "æstel" (the word only appears in this one text) is the gold, ] and enamel ], discovered in 1693, which is assumed to have been fitted with a small rod and used as a pointer when reading. Alfred provided functional patronage, linked to a social programme of vernacular literacy in England, which was unprecedented.<ref>Yorke, Barbara. Wessex in the Early Middle Ages. London: Pinter Publishers | |||
Anglo-Saxon literature (or Old English literature) encompasses ] written in Old English during the 600-year ] period of ], from the mid-] to the ] of ]. These works include genres such as ], ], ]s, ] translations, legal works, ]s, riddles, and others. In all there are about 400 surviving ]s from the period, a significant corpus of both popular interest and specialist research. | |||
Ltd., 1995.</ref> | |||
{{blockquote|Therefore it seems better to me, if it seems so to you, that we also translate certain books ...and bring it about ...if we have the peace, that all the youth of free men who now are in England, those who have the means that they may apply themselves to it, be set to learning, while they may not be set to any other use, until the time when they can well read English writings. (Preface: "Gregory the Great's Pastoral Care")<ref name="Keynes, Simon 1984" />}} | |||
The most famous works from this period include the poem '']'', which has achieved ] status in Britain. The '']'' is a collection of important early English history. The poem '']'' from the 7th century is the oldest surviving written text in English. | |||
This began a growth in charters, law, theology and learning. Alfred thus laid the foundation for the great accomplishments of the tenth century and did much to make the vernacular more important than Latin in Anglo-Saxon culture. | |||
===Anglo-Saxon religion=== | |||
{{blockquote|I desired to live worthily as long as I lived, and to leave after my life, to the men who should come after me, the memory of me in good works. (Preface: "The Consolation of Philosophy by Boethius")<ref name="Keynes, Simon 1984" />}} | |||
:''Main article: ]'' | |||
=== Late Anglo-Saxon history (899–1066) === | |||
The Anglo-Saxon mythos was a ] and closely related to ]. | |||
A framework for the momentous events of the 10th and 11th centuries is provided by the ''Anglo-Saxon Chronicle''. However charters, law-codes and coins supply detailed information on various aspects of royal government, and the surviving works of Anglo-Latin and vernacular literature, as well as the numerous manuscripts written in the 10th century, testify in their different ways to the vitality of ecclesiastical culture. Yet as Keynes suggests "it does not follow that the 10th century is better understood than more sparsely documented periods".<ref>Keynes, Simon. "England, 900–1016." New Cambridge Medieval History 3 (1999): 456–484.</ref> | |||
==== Reform and formation of England (899–978) ==== | |||
Christianity (both Celtic and Roman forms) replaced the old gods in England around the 8th and 9th centuries AD. The ] settled the choice for the Roman form. As the new clerics became the chroniclers, the old religion was lost before it was recorded and today our knowledge of it is sketchy. One of the few recorded references is that a Kentish King would only meet the missionary ] in the open air, where he would be under the protection of the sky god, Woden. Written Christian prohibitions on acts of pagan worship are one of our main sources of information on pre-Christian beliefs. | |||
], c. 920, found in Rome, Italy. ].]] | |||
During the course of the 10th century, the West Saxon kings extended their power first over Mercia, then into the southern Danelaw, and finally over Northumbria, thereby imposing a semblance of political unity on peoples, who nonetheless would remain conscious of their respective customs and their separate pasts. The prestige, and indeed the pretensions, of the monarchy increased, the institutions of government strengthened, and kings and their agents sought in various ways to establish social order.<ref name="Keynes, Simon 2001">Keynes, Simon. "Edward, King of the Anglo-Saxons."." Edward the Elder: 899 924 (2001): 40–66.</ref> This process started with ] – who with his sister, ], Lady of the Mercians, initially, charters reveal, encouraged people to purchase estates from the Danes, thereby to reassert some degree of English influence in territory which had fallen under Danish control. ] suggests that Edward may have extended this policy by rewarding his supporters with grants of land in the territories newly conquered from the Danes and that any charters issued in respect of such grants have not survived.<ref>Dumville, David N. Wessex and England from Alfred to Edgar: six essays on political, cultural, and ecclesiastical revival. Boydell Press, 1992.</ref> When Athelflæd died, Mercia was absorbed by Wessex. From that point on there was no contest for the throne, so the house of Wessex became the ruling house of England.<ref name="Keynes, Simon 2001" /> | |||
Edward the Elder was succeeded by his son ], whom Keynes calls the "towering figure in the landscape of the tenth century".<ref>Keynes, Simon. King Athelstan's books. University Press, 1985.</ref> His victory over a coalition of his enemies – ], King of the Scots; ], King of the Cumbrians; and ], King of Dublin – at the ], celebrated by a poem in the ''Anglo-Saxon Chronicle'', opened the way for him to be hailed as the first king of England.<ref>Hare, Kent G. "Athelstan of England: Christian king and hero." The Heroic Age 7 (2004).</ref> Æthelstan's legislation shows how the king drove his officials to do their respective duties. He was uncompromising in his insistence on respect for the law. However this legislation also reveals the persistent difficulties which confronted the king and his councillors in bringing a troublesome people under some form of control. His claim to be "king of the English" was by no means widely recognised.<ref>Keynes, Simon. "Edgar, King of the English 959–975 New Interpretations." (2008).</ref> The situation was complex: the ] rulers of Dublin still coveted their interests in the ]; terms had to be made with the Scots, who had the capacity not merely to interfere in Northumbrian affairs, but also to block a line of communication between Dublin and York; and the inhabitants of northern Northumbria were considered a law unto themselves. It was only after twenty years of crucial developments following Æthelstan's death in 939 that a unified kingdom of England began to assume its familiar shape. However, the major political problem for ] and ], who succeeded Æthelstan, remained the difficulty of subjugating the north.<ref name="Dumville, David N 1992">Dumville, David N. "Between Alfred the Great and Edgar the Peacemaker: Æthelstan, First King of England." Wessex and England from Alfred to Edgar (1992): 141–171.</ref> In 959 ] is said to have "succeeded to the kingdom both in Wessex and in Mercia and in Northumbria, and he was then 16 years old" (ASC, version 'B', 'C'), and is called "the Peacemaker".<ref name="Dumville, David N 1992" /> By the early 970s, after a decade of Edgar's 'peace', it may have seemed that the kingdom of England was indeed made whole. In his formal address to the gathering at Winchester the king urged his bishops, abbots and abbesses "to be of one mind as regards monastic usage . . . lest differing ways of observing the customs of one Rule and one country should bring their holy conversation into disrepute".<ref>Regularis concordia Anglicae nationis, ed. T. Symons (CCM 7/3), Siegburg (1984), p.2 (revised edition of Regularis concordia Anglicae nationis monachorum sanctimonialiumque: The Monastic Agreement of the Monks and Nuns of the English Nation, ed. with English trans. T. Symons, London (1953))</ref> | |||
Remnants of the Anglo-Saxon gods remain in the English language names for days of the week: | |||
*], the Anglo-Saxon equivalent of ], the god of war: ] | |||
*Woden, the Anglo-Saxon equivalent of ], the one-eyed wise god of storms and the dead: ] | |||
*], the Anglo-Saxon equivalent of ], the thunder god: ] | |||
*], the Anglo-Saxon equivalent of ], the love-goddess: ] | |||
Athelstan's court had been an intellectual incubator. In that court were two young men named ] and ] who were made priests, supposedly at the insistence of Athelstan, right at the end of his reign in 939.<ref name="Gretsch, Mechthild 2009">Gretsch, Mechthild. "Myth, Rulership, Church and Charters: Essays in Honour of Nicholas Brooks." The English Historical Review 124.510 (2009): 1136–1138.</ref> Between 970 and 973 a council was held, under the aegis of Edgar, where a set of rules were devised that would be applicable throughout England. This put all the monks and nuns in England under one set of detailed customs for the first time. In 973, Edgar received a special second, 'imperial coronation' at ], and from this point England was ruled by Edgar under the strong influence of Dunstan, Athelwold, and ], the Bishop of Worcester. | |||
==== Æthelred and the return of the Scandinavians (978–1016) ==== | |||
== Timeline from 597 to 1066 == | |||
The reign of King ] witnessed the resumption of Viking raids on England, putting the country and its leadership under strains as severe as they were long sustained. Raids began on a relatively small scale in the 980s but became far more serious in the 990s, and brought the people to their knees in 1009–12, when a large part of the country was devastated by the army of ]. It remained for ], king of Denmark, to conquer the kingdom of England in 1013–14, and (after Æthelred's restoration) for his son Cnut to achieve the same in 1015–16. The tale of these years incorporated in the ''Anglo-Saxon Chronicle'' must be read in its own right,<ref>ASC, pp. 230–251</ref> and set beside other material which reflects in one way or another on the conduct of government and warfare during Æthelred's reign.<ref>See, e.g., EHD, no. 10 (the poem on the battle of Maldon), nos. 42–6 (law-codes), nos. 117–29 (charters, etc.), nos.230–1 (letters), and no. 240 (Archbishop Wulfstan's Sermo ad Anglos).</ref> It is this evidence which is the basis for Keynes's view that the king lacked the strength, judgement and resolve to give adequate leadership to his people in a time of grave national crisis; who soon found out that he could rely on little but the treachery of his military commanders; and who, throughout his reign, tasted nothing but the ignominy of defeat. The raids exposed tensions and weaknesses which went deep into the fabric of the late Anglo-Saxon state, and it is apparent that events proceeded against a background more complex than the chronicler probably knew. It seems, for example, that the death of Bishop Æthelwold in 984 had precipitated further reaction against certain ecclesiastical interests; that by 993 the king had come to regret the error of his ways, leading to a period when the internal affairs of the kingdom appear to have prospered.<ref>White, Stephen D. "Timothy Reuter, ed., The New Cambridge Medieval History, 3: C. 900–c. 1024. Cambridge, Eng.: Cambridge University Press, 1999. Pp. xxv." Speculum 77.01 (2002): pp455-485.</ref> | |||
" (''Cnut, King of the English''), struck in London by the moneyer Edwin.]] | |||
The increasingly difficult times brought on by the Viking attacks are reflected in both ]'s and ]'s works, but most notably in Wulfstan's fierce rhetoric in the ''Sermo Lupi ad Anglos'', dated to 1014.<ref>Dorothy Whitelock, ed. Sermo Lupi ad Anglos, 2. ed., Methuen's Old English Library B. Prose selections (London: Methuen, 1952).</ref> Malcolm Godden suggests that ordinary people saw the return of the Vikings as the imminent "expectation of the apocalypse," and this was given voice in Ælfric and Wulfstan writings,<ref>Malcolm Godden, "Apocalypse and Invasion in Late Anglo-Saxon England," in From Anglo-Saxon to Early Middle English: Studies Presented to E. G. Stanley, ed. Malcolm Godden, Douglas Gray, and Terry Hoad (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1994).</ref> which is similar to that of Gildas and Bede. Raids were taken as signs of God punishing his people; Ælfric refers to people adopting the customs of the Danish and exhorts people not to abandon the native customs on behalf of the Danish ones, and then requests a "brother Edward" to try to put an end to a "shameful habit" of drinking and eating in the outhouse, which some of the countrywomen practised at beer parties.<ref>Mary Clayton, "An Edition of Ælfric's Letter to Brother Edward," in Early Medieval English Texts and Interpretations: Studies Presented to Donald G. Scragg, ed. Elaine Treharne and Susan Rosser (Tempe, Arizona: Arizona Center for Medieval and Renaissance Studies, 2002), 280–283.</ref> | |||
A timeline of major events during the Anglo-Saxon period. | |||
In April 1016, Æthelred died of illness, leaving his son and successor ] to defend the country. The final struggles were complicated by internal dissension, and especially by the treacherous acts of Ealdorman Eadric of Mercia, who opportunistically changed sides to Cnut's party. After the defeat of the English in the ] in October 1016, Edmund and Cnut agreed to divide the kingdom so that Edmund would rule Wessex and Cnut Mercia, but Edmund died soon after his defeat in November 1016, making it possible for Cnut to seize power over all England.<ref>Keynes, S. The Diplomas of King Æthelred "the Unready", 226–228.</ref> | |||
597 - Roman ] is brought to Britain for the first time by ], sent from ] to convert the Saxons. Augustine lands in Kent and is welcomed by King Aethelbert whose Frankish Queen is already a Christian practicing at her church of St. Martin's, ]. Augustine converts Aethelbert and his court to Christianity and founds a monastery at Canterbury. Commencement of the erection of a ] at St. Augustine's, Canterbury, built from the Roman ruins of the old city. Death of King Ceol of Wessex. He is succeeded by his brother, Ceolwulf. | |||
==== Conquest of England: Danes, Norwegians and Normans (1016–1066) ==== | |||
598 - Kings Mynyddog Mwynfawr of Din-Eidyn & Cynan of Gododdin ride south to fight King Aethelfrith's Bernician army against enormous odds at the Battle of Catterick. The British are victorious. Probable expansion of North Rheged to fill the vacuum left in ]. | |||
In the 11th century, there were three conquests: one by Cnut on October 18, 1016; the second was an unsuccessful attempt of ] in September, 1066; and the third was conducted by ] in October, 1066 at Hastings. The consequences of each conquest changed the Anglo-Saxon culture. Politically and chronologically, the texts of this period are not Anglo-Saxon; linguistically, those written in English (as opposed to Latin or French, the other official written languages of the period) moved away from the late West Saxon standard that is called "Old English". Yet neither are they "Middle English"; moreover, as Treharne explains, for around three-quarters of this period, "there is barely any 'original' writing in English at all". These factors have led to a gap in scholarship, implying a discontinuity either side of the Norman Conquest, however this assumption is being challenged.<ref>Treharne, Elaine. Living Through Conquest: The Politics of Early English, 1020–1220. ], 2012.</ref> | |||
At first sight, there would seem little to debate. Cnut appeared to have adopted wholeheartedly the traditional role of Anglo-Saxon kingship.<ref>] ''Kings and lords in Conquest England''. Vol. 15. Cambridge University Press, 2004.</ref> However, an examination of the laws, homilies, wills, and charters dating from this period suggests that as a result of widespread aristocratic death and the fact that Cnut did not systematically introduce a new landholding class, major and permanent alterations occurred in the Saxon social and political structures.<ref>Mack, Katharin. "Changing thegns: Cnut's conquest and the English aristocracy." ''Albion: A Quarterly Journal Concerned with British Studies'' (1984): 375–387.</ref> Eric John remarks that for Cnut "the simple difficulty of exercising so wide and so unstable an empire made it necessary to practise a delegation of authority against every tradition of English kingship".<ref>Eric John, ''Orbis Britanniae'' (Leicester, 1966), p. 61.</ref> The disappearance of the aristocratic families which had traditionally played an active role in the governance of the realm, coupled with Cnut's choice of ]ly advisors, put an end to the balanced relationship between monarchy and aristocracy so carefully forged by the West Saxon Kings. | |||
602 - St. Augustine of Canterbury meets with the Welsh Bishops at Aust near Chepstow. He accuses them of acting contrary to Church teachings, failing to keep ] at the prescribed Roman time and not administering baptism according to the Roman rite. He also insists that they help in the conversion of their enemy, the Saxons, and look to Canterbury as their spiritual centre. The Welsh tactfully decline. Augustine is proclaimed Archbishop of Canterbury. | |||
] became king in 1042, and given his upbringing might have been considered a Norman by those who lived across the English Channel. Following Cnut's reforms, excessive power was concentrated in the hands of the rival houses of ] and ]. Problems also came for Edward from the resentment caused by the king's introduction of Norman friends. A crisis arose in 1051 when Godwine defied the king's order to punish the men of Dover, who had resisted an attempt by ] to quarter his men on them by force.<ref name="Maddicott, J. R. 2004">Maddicott, J. R. (2004). "Edward the Confessor's Return to England in 1041". English Historical Review (Oxford University Press) CXIX (482): 650–666.</ref> The support of Earl Leofric and ] enabled Edward to secure the outlawry of Godwine and ]; and William of Normandy paid Edward a visit during which Edward may have promised William succession to the English throne, although this Norman claim may have been mere propaganda. Godwine and his sons came back the following year with a strong force, and the magnates were not prepared to engage them in civil war but forced the king to make terms. Some unpopular Normans were driven out, including ], whose archbishopric was given to ]; this act supplied an excuse for the Papal support of William's cause.<ref name="Maddicott, J. R. 2004" /> | |||
604 - The Welsh Bishops meet for a second time with St. Augustine of Canterbury. He neglects to rise to greet them, lectures them again and insists they submit to him. The Welsh refuse to recognise the authority of a church within their enemies' territory under such a disrespectful bishop. The See of ] is established and Justus appointed its first bishop. Death of King Sledda of Essex. He is succeeded by his son, Saebert. King Saebert is persuaded to convert to Christianity through the intervention of his uncle, King Aethelbert of Kent. The See of ] is founded. King Aethelbert of Kent founds the cathedral church of St. Paul in London. St. Mellitus is appointed the first Saxon Bishop of London (& Essex). King Aethelfrith of Bernicia invades Deira and kills its king, Aethelric. Prince Edwin, son of the late King Aelle of Deira (and possibly nephew of King Aethelric) flees to the Court of King Iago of Gwynedd. Aethelfrith marries King Aelle's daughter, Acha, and takes the kingdom. | |||
] (1066) on the ]]] | |||
The fall of England and the Norman Conquest is a multi-generational, multi-family succession problem caused in great part by Athelred's incompetence. By the time William of Normandy, sensing an opportunity, landed his invading force in 1066, the elite of Anglo-Saxon England had changed, although much of the culture and society had stayed the same. | |||
605 - Birth of Prince (later King) Oswald of Bernicia. Death of Bishop Augustine of Canterbury. He is buried in St. Augustine's Abbey, Canterbury and later revered as a ]. He is succeeded by St. Laurence of Canterbury. | |||
{{blockquote|''Ða com Wyllelm eorl of Normandige into Pefnesea on Sancte Michæles mæsseæfen, sona þæs hi fere wæron, worhton castel æt Hæstingaport. Þis wearð þa Harolde cynge gecydd, he gaderade þa mycelne here, com him togenes æt þære haran apuldran, Wyllelm him com ongean on unwær, ær þis folc gefylced wære. Ac se kyng þeah him swiðe heardlice wið feaht mid þam mannum þe him gelæstan woldon, þær wearð micel wæl geslægen on ægðre healfe. Ðær wearð ofslægen Harold kyng, Leofwine eorl his broðor, Gyrð eorl his broðor, fela godra manna, þa Frencyscan ahton wælstowe geweald.''}} | |||
606 - Death of King Pybba of Mercia. He is succeeded by his kinsman, Ceorl. | |||
{{blockquote|Then came William, the Earl of Normandy, into Pevensey on the evening of St Michael's mass, and soon as his men were ready, they built a fortress at Hasting's port. This was told to King Harold, and he gathered then a great army and came towards them at the Hoary Apple Tree, and William came upon him unawares before his folk were ready. But the king nevertheless withstood him very strongly with fighting with those men who would follow him, and there was a great slaughter on either side. Then Harald the King was slain, and Leofwine the Earl, his brother, and Gyrth, and many good men, and the Frenchmen held the place of slaughter.<ref>Swanton, Michael (1996). ''The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle''. New York: ]. {{ISBN|978-0-415-92129-9}}</ref>}} | |||
611 - Death of King Ceolwulf of ]. He is succeeded by his nephew, Cynegils. King Cynegils shares power with his eldest son, Cwichelm, who may have been given Upper Wessex. | |||
=== After the Norman Conquest === | |||
613 - King Aethelfrith of Bernicia invades ] in order to rout out his old enemy, King Edwin of Deira. A united British force (Gwynedd, Powys, Pengwern and Dumnonian warriors) clashes with his army at the Battle of Chester. King Iago of Gwynedd and King Selyf Sarffgadau of Powys are both killed but the victor is unclear. The Battle of Bangor-is-Coed follows in quick succession. King Bledric of Dumnonia is killed in the fighting and 1000 ]s are massacred by the Northumbrians. King Edwin of Deira flees to the Court of King Raedwald of East Anglia. Birth of Prince (later King) Oswiu of Bernicia. The stone Abbey Church at St. Augustine's Abbey, Canterbury is completed and dedicated to St. Peter and St. Paul. | |||
Following the ], many of the Anglo-Saxon nobility were either exiled or had joined the ranks of the peasantry.<ref>{{cite book |last=Bartlett |first=Robert |title=England Under the Norman and Angevin Kings 1075–1225 |publisher=OUP |year=2000 |isbn=978-0-19-925101-8 |editor=J.M.Roberts |location=London |page=1}}</ref> It has been estimated that only about 8% of the land was under Anglo-Saxon control by 1087.<ref>{{cite book |last=Wood |first=Michael |title=In Search of the Dark Ages |publisher=] |year=2005 |isbn=978-0-563-52276-8 |location=London |pages=248–249}}</ref> In 1086, only four major Anglo-Saxon landholders still held their lands. However, the survival of Anglo-Saxon heiresses was significantly greater. Many of the next generation of the nobility had English mothers and learned to speak English at home.{{Sfn|Higham|Ryan|2013|pp=409–410}} Some Anglo-Saxon nobles fled to Scotland, Ireland, and ].<ref name="Daniell">{{Cite book |last=Daniell |first=Christopher |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=irUdMNNvlakC&pg=PA13 |title=From Norman Conquest to Magna Carta: England, 1066–1215 |date=2003 |publisher=Psychology Press |isbn=978-0-415-22215-0 |pages=13–14 |language=en}}</ref><ref>{{Cite book |last=Wyatt |first=David R. |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=RWJGynaKSkkC&pg=PA385 |title=Slaves and Warriors in Medieval Britain and Ireland: 800 - 1200 |date=2009 |publisher=] |isbn=978-90-04-17533-4 |page=385 |language=en}}</ref> The ] became a popular destination for many Anglo-Saxon soldiers, as it was in need of mercenaries.<ref>{{Cite book |last=Ciggaar |first=Krijna Nelly |url= |title=Western Travellers to Constantinople: The West and Byzantium, 962–1204 : Cultural and Political Relations |date=1996 |publisher=] |isbn=978-90-04-10637-6 |pages=140–141 |language=en}}</ref> The Anglo-Saxons became the predominant element in the elite ], hitherto a largely ] unit, from which the emperor's bodyguard was drawn and continued to serve the empire until the early 15th century.<ref>"Byzantine Armies AD 1118–1461", p.23, Ian Heath, Osprey Publishing, 1995, {{ISBN|978-1-85532-347-6}}</ref> However, the population of England at home remained largely Anglo-Saxon; for them, little changed immediately except that their Anglo-Saxon lord was replaced by a Norman lord.<ref>{{Cite book |last=Thomas |first=Hugh M. |url= |title=The Norman Conquest: England After William the Conqueror |date=2008 |publisher=] |isbn=978-0-7425-3840-5 |page=98 |language=en}}</ref> | |||
The chronicler ], who was the product of an Anglo-Norman marriage, writes: "And so the English groaned aloud for their lost liberty and plotted ceaselessly to find some way of shaking off a yoke that was so intolerable and unaccustomed".<ref>] (translator), ''The Ecclesiastical History of Orderic Vitalis'', 6 volumes (Oxford, 1968–1980) (Oxford Medieval Texts), {{ISBN|978-0-19-820220-2}}.</ref> The inhabitants of the North and Scotland never warmed to the Normans following the ] (1069–1070), where William, according to the ''Anglo Saxon Chronicle'' utterly "ravaged and laid waste that shire".<ref>Anglo-Saxon Chronicle 'D' s.a. 1069</ref> | |||
614 - King Cynegils & his son, Prince Cwichelm, of Wessex invade Dumnonia and defeat the local army (possibly under a King Clemen) at the Battle of Bindon. Birth of Princess (later Abbess & Saint) ] of Deira. | |||
Many Anglo-Saxon people needed to learn ] to communicate with their rulers, but it is clear that among themselves they kept speaking Old English, which meant that England was in an interesting tri-lingual situation: Anglo-Saxon for the common people, Latin for the Church, and Norman French for the administrators, the nobility, and the law courts. In this time, and because of the cultural shock of the Conquest, Anglo-Saxon began to change very rapidly, and by 1200 or so, it was no longer Anglo-Saxon English, but early ].<ref>Jack, George B. "Negative adverbs in early Middle English." (1978): 295–309.</ref> But this language had deep roots in Anglo-Saxon, which was being spoken much later than 1066. Research has shown that a form of Anglo-Saxon was still being spoken, and not merely among uneducated peasants, into the thirteenth century in the West Midlands.<ref name="Drout 2006">Drout, Michael DC, ed. JRR Tolkien Encyclopedia: Scholarship and critical assessment. Routledge, 2006.</ref> This was ]'s major scholarly discovery when he studied a group of texts written in early Middle English called the ].<ref>De Caluwé-Dor, Juliette. "The chronology of the Scandinavian loan-verbs in the Katherine Group." (1979): 680–685.</ref> Tolkien noticed that a subtle distinction preserved in these texts indicated that Old English had continued to be spoken far longer than anyone had supposed.<ref name="Drout 2006" /> | |||
c.615 - King Aethelfrith of Bernicia visits King Raedwald of East Anglia at Rendlesham and persuades him to hand over the former's old enemy, King Edwin of Deira. In return, Raedwald is promised rich rewards, yet war is threatened if he fails to comply. Raedwald's wife however, reminds him of his obligations as Edwin's protector and the King declines the offer. King Edwin of Deira marries Princess Cwenburga, daughter of King Ceorl of Mercia. | |||
Old English had been a central mark of the Anglo-Saxon cultural identity. With the passing of time, however, and particularly following the Norman conquest of England, this language changed significantly, and although some people (for example the scribe known as ]) could still read Old English into the thirteenth century, it fell out of use and the texts became useless. The ], for example, seems to have been used to press gold leaf and at one point had a pot of fish-based glue sitting on top of it. For Michael Drout this symbolises the end of the Anglo-Saxons.<ref>Drout, M. The Modern Scholar: The Anglo-Saxon World </ref> | |||
616 - King Edwin of Deira, with the help of King Raedwald of East Anglia, conquers Northumbria at the Battle of the River Idle. King Aethelfrith of Bernicia & Deira is killed in the fighting and his children are forced to flee north. His heir, Prince Eanfrith, seeks refuge with his mother's family, probably in Gododdin, and then moves further north into ]land; Princes Oswald, Oswiu and others escape to King Eochaid Buide of Dalriada where they are converted to Christianity by the monks of ]. Death of Kings Aethelbert of Kent and Saebert of Essex. The former is succeeded by his pagan son, Eadbald, who promptly marries his step-mother, in accordance with pre-Christian custom. King Eadbald loses overlordship of Essex, where the new kings, Saebert's sons, Sexred, Saeward and Sexbald, throw out the Christian missionaries. Bishop (& Saint) Mellitus of London (& Essex) flees with Bishop Justus of Rochester to France. King Eadbald of Kent is persuaded to convert to Christianity by St. Laurence, Archbishop of Canterbury. | |||
After 1066, it took more than three centuries for English to replace French as the language of government. The 1362 parliament opened with a speech in English and in the early 15th century, Henry V became the first monarch, since before the 1066 conquest, to use English in his written instructions.<ref>{{Cite web |title=English: language of government |url=https://www.bl.uk/learning/timeline/item126569.html |access-date=4 January 2013 |website=] |archive-date=26 March 2023 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230326031027/https://www.bl.uk/learning/timeline/item126569.html |url-status=dead }}</ref> | |||
617 - King Edwin of Deira invades and conquers Elmet. King Ceretic of Elmet is killed in the fighting. Death of King Raedwald of East Anglia. He was probably buried in the Great Ship in the Royal East Anglian Cemetery at ]. Shortlived succession of his brother, Eni. | |||
== Life and society == | |||
618 - Raedwald's son. Eorpwald, takes the East Anglian throne from his uncle, King Eni. | |||
The larger narrative, seen in the history of Anglo-Saxon England, is the continued mixing and integration of various disparate elements into one Anglo-Saxon people.{{citation needed|date=June 2024}} The outcome of this mixing and integration was a continuous re-interpretation by the Anglo-Saxons of their society and worldview, which Heinreich Härke calls a "complex and ethnically mixed society".<ref name="Härke, Heinrich 1992">Härke, Heinrich. "Changing symbols in a changing society. The Anglo-Saxon weapon burial rite in the seventh century." The Age of Sutton Hoo. The Seventh Century in North-Western Europe, ed. Martin OH Carver (Woodbridge 1992) (1992): 149–165.</ref> | |||
=== Kingship and kingdoms === | |||
619 - Death of Archbishop Laurence of Canterbury. He is buried in Canterbury and is later revered as a saint. He is succeeded by St. Mellitus. | |||
{{Main|Government in Anglo-Saxon England}} | |||
]. Biblical scene in the ] (11th century) in the ], London]] | |||
The development of Anglo-Saxon ] is little understood before the 7th century. Royal dynasties often claimed descent from ] or another deity to justify their rule, but the true basis of their power was as warleaders. Kings were buried as warriors, and war helmets instead of crowns were used in coronations until the 10th century. A king's relationship with his warband (Latin: {{Lang|la|]}}) involved mutual obligations. His warriors fought for the king in return for food, shelter, and gifts such as weapons. The people supported their king and his warriors with ].{{Sfn|Yorke|1990|pp=15–17}} Kings extracted surplus by raiding and collecting food rent and "prestige goods".{{Sfn|Hough|2014|p=117}} | |||
620 - The church of St. Mary is built at the Royal Abbey complex of St. Augustine's, Canterbury. | |||
The later sixth century saw the end of a 'prestige goods' economy, as evidenced by the decline of accompanied burial, and the appearance of the first 'princely' graves and high-status settlements.<ref>Hamerow, Helena. "The earliest Anglo-Saxon kingdoms' in The New Cambridge Medieval History, I, c. 500-c. 700. ed. Paul Fouracre." (2005): 265.</ref> The ship burial in mound one at ] (Suffolk) is the most widely known example of a 'princely' burial, containing lavish metalwork and feasting equipment, and possibly representing the burial place of King ] of East Anglia. These centres of trade and production reflect the increased socio-political stratification and wider territorial authority which allowed seventh-century elites to extract and redistribute surpluses with far greater effectiveness than their sixth-century predecessors would have found possible.<ref>Scull, C. (1997),'Urban centres in Pre-Viking England?', in Hines (1997), pp. 269–98</ref> Anglo-Saxon society, in short, looked very different in 600 than it did a hundred years earlier. | |||
c.620 - Angles probably under King Edwin of Deira invade South Rheged, and expel King Llywarch Hen who flees to Powys. Edwin's armies also move north into Southern ] and Gododdin. Prince Eanfrith, heir of Bernicia, marries a Pictish Royal Princess and fathers Prince (later King) Talorcan (I) of the Picts. | |||
By 600, the establishment of the first Anglo-Saxon 'emporia' (alternatively 'wics') appears to have been in process. There are only four major archaeologically attested ] in England – London, Ipswich, York, and Hamwic. These were originally interpreted by ] as methods of royal control over the import of prestige goods, rather than centre of actual trade-proper.<ref>{{cite book |last1=Hodges | first1= Richard |author-link = Richard Hodges (archaeologist)|title=Dark Age Economics: the origins of towns and trade A.D. 600–1000 |date=1982 |location=London|publisher = Gerald Duckworth & Co. }}</ref> Despite archaeological evidence of royal involvement, emporia are now widely understood to represent genuine trade and exchange, alongside a return to urbanism.<ref>{{cite journal |author1=Richards, Naylor |author2=Holas-Clark |title=Anglo-Saxon Landscape and Economy: using portable antiquities to study Anglo-Saxon and Viking Age England |url=https://intarch.ac.uk/journal/issue25/2/toc.html |journal=Internet Archaeology |date=2009 |issue=25 |page= |pages= |doi=10.11141/ia.25.2}}</ref> | |||
c.623 - King Edwin of Deira is baptised by Prince Rhun of North Rheged, according to the Historia Brittonum. This was probably at the Royal Court of Gwynedd. He soon relapses back to paganism. | |||
According to ], England was divided into many ]s during the 7th century. The ] of the later 7th century lists 35 people groups south of the ]. The first law code written in a Germanic language, the ], depicts a king not only as the leader of a warband but also as the maintainer of law and order. His laws concerned all levels of society: the nobility, ] (freemen), and ]. Traders, missionaries, and other foreigners who lacked the protection of a lord or kinship ties {{See below|]}} were under the king's protection (Old English: {{Lang|ang|]}}).{{Sfn|Yorke|1990|pp=9 & 18}} | |||
624 - Death of Archbishop Mellitus of Canterbury, later revered as a saint. He is succeeded by Bishop (& Saint) Justus of Rochester. | |||
The most powerful king could be recognised by other rulers as {{Lang|ang|]}} (Old English for "ruler of Britain").{{Sfn|Yorke|1990|p=16}} Bede's use of the term ''imperium'' has been seen as significant in defining the status and powers of the bretwaldas, in fact it is a word Bede used regularly as an alternative to ''regnum''; scholars believe this just meant the collection of tribute.<ref>Fanning, Steven. "Bede, Imperium, and the bretwaldas." Speculum 66.01 (1991): 1–26.</ref> Oswiu's extension of overlordship over the Picts and Scots is expressed in terms of making them tributary. Military overlordship could bring great short-term success and wealth, but the system had its disadvantages. Many of the overlords enjoyed their powers for a relatively short period.{{efn|Oswiu of Northumbria (642–70) only won authority over the southern kingdoms after he defeated Penda at the battle of the Winwæd in 655 and must have lost it again soon after Wulfhere regained control in Mercia in 658.}} Foundations had to be carefully laid to turn a tribute-paying under-kingdom into a permanent acquisition, such as Bernician absorption of Deira.<ref>Wood, Mark. "Bernician Transitions: Place-names and Archaeology." Early medieval Northumbria: kingdoms and communities, AD (2011): 450–1100.</ref> | |||
625 - King Edwin of Deira marries Princess Ethleburga of Kent. As a Christian, she brings her personal ], Paulinus, north with her. St. Paulinus has already been consecrated Bishop of ]. With the help of Pope Boniface, the new Queen encourages her husband to convert to Christianity. | |||
Only five Anglo-Saxon kingdoms are known to have survived to 800, and several British kingdoms in the west of the country had disappeared as well. The major kingdoms had grown through absorbing smaller principalities, and the means through which they did it and the character their kingdoms acquired as a result are one of the major themes of the Middle Saxon period. ], for all its heroic content, clearly makes the point that economic and military success were intimately linked. A 'good' king was a generous king who through his wealth won the support which would ensure his supremacy over other kingdoms.<ref>Campbell, J 1979: Bede's Reges and Principes. Jarrow Lecture</ref> The smaller kingdoms did not disappear without trace once they were incorporated into larger polities; on the contrary their territorial integrity was preserved when they became ealdormanries or, depending on size, parts of ealdormanries within their new kingdoms. An example of this tendency for later boundaries to preserve earlier arrangements is Sussex; the county boundary is essentially the same as that of the West Saxon shire and the Anglo-Saxon kingdom.<ref>{{Cite book |last1=Leslie |first1=Kim |url= |title=An Historical Atlas of Sussex |last2=Short |first2=Brian |date=1999 |publisher=Phillimore |isbn=978-1-86077-112-5 |language=en}}</ref> | |||
626 - Death of King Ceorl of ]. He is succeeded by Penda, son of his predecessor. Prince Cwichelm of Wessex sends an assassin to murder King Edwin of Deira. Edwin is saved from the assassin's dagger by the intervention of one of his ]s who is killed. Edwin's daughter, Eanflaed, is born the same night and he promises to give her for baptism to St. Paulinus, if he is victorious over the instigator of this crime. Edwin discovers Cwichelm's treachery and marches on Wessex. Prince Cwichelm and his father, King Cynegils of Wessex, march north to meet the Northumbrians at the Battle of Win Hill & Lose Hill, possibly with the aid of King Penda of Mercia. Despite their army's superior numbers, the Wessex duo are defeated and flee south. Edwin keeps his promise to St. Paulinus. | |||
The Witan, also called Witenagemot, was the council of kings; its essential duty was to advise the king on all matters on which he chose to ask its opinion. It attested his grants of land to churches or laymen, consented to his issue of new laws or new statements of ancient custom, and helped him deal with rebels and persons suspected of disaffection. | |||
c.626 - The rivalry between King Edwin of Deira and King Cadwallon of Gwynedd, which has grown since childhood, reaches a climax. Edwin invades the ] and then ]. Cadwallon is defeated in battle and is besieged on ] Island. He eventually flees to Brittany. | |||
King Alfred's digressions in his translation of Boethius' Consolation of Philosophy, provided these observations about the resources which every king needed: | |||
627 - St. Paulinus converts King Edwin of Deira back to Christianity at the Royal Court of Yeavering. The King is baptised in Paulinus' proto-Cathedral in York and persuades his sub-monarch, King Eorpwald of East Anglia to follow suit. Death of Archbishop Justus of Canterbury. | |||
{{blockquote|In the case of the king, the resources and tools with which to rule are that he have his land fully manned: he must have praying men, fighting men and working men. You know also that without these tools no king may make his ability known. Another aspect of his resources is that he must have the means of support for his tools, the three classes of men. These, then, are their means of support: land to live on, gifts, weapons, food, ale, clothing and whatever else is necessary for each of the three classes of men.<ref>Irvine, Susan, Susan Elizabeth Irvine, and Malcolm Godden, eds. The Old English Boethius: with verse prologues and epilogues associated with King Alfred. Vol. 19. Harvard University Press, 2012.</ref>}} | |||
This is the first written appearance of the division of society into the 'three orders'; the 'working men' provided the raw materials to support the other two classes. The advent of Christianity brought with it the introduction of new concepts of land tenure. The role of churchmen was analogous with that of the warriors waging heavenly warfare. However what Alfred was alluding to was that in order for a king to fulfil his responsibilities towards his people, particularly those concerned with defence, he had the right to make considerable exactions from the landowners and people of his kingdom.<ref>{{Cite book |last=Abels |first=Richard P |url= |title=Alfred the Great: War, Kingship and Culture in Anglo-Saxon England |date=2013-11-26 |publisher=] |isbn=978-1-317-90041-2 |language=en}}</ref> The need to endow the church resulted in the permanent alienation of stocks of land which had previously only been granted on a temporary basis and introduced the concept of a new type of hereditary land which could be freely alienated and was free of any family claims.<ref>Higham, N.J. "From Tribal Chieftains to Christian Kings." The Anglo-Saxon World (2013): 126.</ref> | |||
c.627 - Possible building of the Western section of the ], by King Cynegils of Wessex, in an attempt to counter King Penda of Mercia. | |||
The nobility under the influence of Alfred became involved with developing the cultural life of their kingdom.<ref>Woodman, David. "Edgar, King of the English 959–975. New Interpretations–Edited by Donald Scragg." Early Medieval Europe 19.1 (2011): 118–120.</ref> As the kingdom became unified, it brought the monastic and spiritual life of the kingdom under one rule and stricter control. However the Anglo-Saxons believed in 'luck' as a random element in the affairs of man and so would probably have agreed that there is a limit to the extent one can understand why one kingdom failed while another succeeded.<ref>{{cite book | last = Chaney | first = William A. | author-link = William Chaney | title = The Cult of Kingship in Anglo-Saxon England: The Transition from Paganism to Christianity | date = 1970 | publisher = Manchester University Press | location = Manchester }}</ref> They also believed in 'destiny' and interpreted the fate of the kingdom of England with Biblical and Carolingian ideology, with parallels, between the Israelites, the great European empires and the Anglo-Saxons. Danish and Norman conquests were just the manner in which God punished his sinful people and the fate of great empires.<ref name="Keynes, Simon 2001" /> | |||
628 - King Cynegils and his son, Prince Cwichelm, of Wessex clash with King Penda at the Battle of ]. Cynegils' son, Cenwalh, may have married King Penda's sister as part of the subsequent peace treaty by which the Mercians take control of the area. King Penda probably establishes the sub-Kingdom of the Hwicce at this time. Anti-Christian uprising in East Anglia. King Eorpwald is killed by one Ricbert, and his half-brother, Sigebert, flees to France. Ricbert takes the throne. The exiled Prince Oswald of Northumbria accompanies King Connad Cerr of Dalriada to Ireland to fight against Maelcaich and the Irish Cruithne at the Battle of Fid Eoin. | |||
===Religion=== | |||
629 - St. Paulinus meets Blecca, the Praefectus Civitatis of ], and converts him to Christianity. | |||
{{Main|Anglo-Saxon Paganism|Christianity in Anglo-Saxon England|}} | |||
], depicting the pan-Germanic legend of ], which was apparently also a part of Anglo-Saxon pagan mythology.]] | |||
Although Christianity dominates the religious history of the Anglo-Saxons, life in the 5th and 6th centuries was dominated by ]. | |||
Pagan Anglo-Saxons worshipped at a variety of different sites across their landscape, some of which were apparently specially built ] and others that were natural geographical features such as ], hilltops or wells. According to place name evidence, these sites of worship were known alternately as either '']'' or as '']''. Most poems from before the Norman Conquest are steeped in pagan symbolism, and their integration into the new faith goes beyond the literary sources.{{citation needed|date=June 2024}} Thus, as Lethbridge reminds us, "to say, 'this is a monument erected in Christian times and therefore the symbolism on it must be Christian,' is an unrealistic approach. The rites of the older faith, now regarded as superstition, are practised all over the country today. It did not mean that people were not Christian; but that they could see a lot of sense in the old beliefs also."<ref>Lethbridge, Gogmagog. The Buried Gods (London, 1957), p. 136.</ref> | |||
630 - The West Saxons invade Gwent. King Meurig defeats them, with the help of his father, at the Battle of Pont-y-Saeson. | |||
Early Anglo-Saxon society attached great significance to the horse; a horse may have been an acquaintance of the god ], and/or they may have been (according to ]) confidants of the gods. Horses were closely associated with gods, especially ] and ]. Horses played a central role in funerary practices as well as in other rituals.<ref>{{cite book|last=Jennbert|first=Kristina|title=The Horse and its role in Icelandic burial practices, mythology, and society|year=2006|pages=130–133}}</ref> Horses were prominent symbols of fertility, and there were many horse fertility cults. The rituals associated with these include horse fights, burials, consumption of horse meat, and horse sacrifice.<ref>{{cite journal|last=Sikora|first=Maeve|title=Diversity in Viking Age Horse Burial: A Comparative Study of Norway, Iceland, Scotland and Ireland|journal=The Journal of Irish Archaeology|volume=13|issue=2004|pages=87–109}}</ref> ], the mythical ancestors of the Anglo-Saxons, were associated with horses,{{Efn|Their names mean, literally, "Stallion" and "Horse"}} and references to horses are found throughout Anglo-Saxon literature.<ref name="Owen-Crocker2000">{{cite book|last=Owen-Crocker|first=Gale R.|title=The Four Funerals in Beowulf: And the Structure of the Poem|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=2RsNAQAAIAAJ&pg=PA71|access-date=25 June 2012|year=2000|publisher=Manchester UP|isbn=978-0-7190-5497-6|page=71}}</ref> Actual horse burials in England are relatively rare and "may point to influence from the continent".<ref name="jupp" /> A well-known Anglo-Saxon horse burial (from the sixth/seventh century) is ] at ], a few yards from the more famous ] in Mound 1.<ref name="Carver1998">{{cite book|last=Carver|first=M. O. H.|title=Sutton Hoo: Burial Ground of Kings?|url=https://archive.org/details/isbn_9780812234558|url-access=registration|access-date=25 June 2012|year=1998|publisher=U of Pennsylvania P|isbn=978-0-8122-3455-8|page=}}</ref> A sixth-century grave near ], Suffolk, yielded the body of a man next to that of a complete horse in harness, with a bucket of food by its head.<ref name="jupp">{{cite book|last1=Jupp|first1=Peter C.|last2=Gittings|first2=Clare|title=Death in England: An Illustrated History|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=tWhOh31-yUwC&pg=PA72|access-date=26 June 2012|year=1999|publisher=Manchester UP|isbn=978-0-7190-5811-0|pages=67, 72}}</ref> | |||
c.630 - King Penda of Mercia besieges ] (possibly held by King Clemen of Dumnonia). King Cadwallon of Gwynedd lands nearby, from his Deiran imposed exile in Brittany. He negotiates an alliance with King Penda of Mercia and a united British and Saxon force moves north to re-take Gwynedd. The Deirans are defeated at the Battle of the Long Mountain and Cadwallon chases them back to Northumbria. The British ransack Northumbria. St. Felix arrives in Britain from Burgundy with the intention of evengelising the Angles. He stays a while at Canterbury. | |||
Bede's story of Cædmon, the cowherd who became the 'Father of English Poetry,' represents the real heart of the conversion of the Anglo-Saxons from paganism to Christianity. Bede writes, "here was in the Monastery of this Abbess (Streonæshalch – now known as ]) a certain brother particularly remarkable for the Grace of God, who was wont to make religious verses, so that whatever was interpreted to him out of ], he soon after put the same into poetical expressions of much sweetness and humility in Old English, which was his native language. By his verse the minds of many were often excited to despise the world, and to aspire to heaven." The story of Cædmon illustrates the blending of Christian and Germanic, Latin and oral tradition, monasteries and double monasteries, pre-existing customs and new learning, popular and elite, that characterizes the Conversion period of Anglo-Saxon history and culture. Cædmon does not destroy or ignore traditional Anglo-Saxon poetry. Instead, he converts it into something that helps the Church. Anglo-Saxon England finds ways to synthesize the religion of the Church with the existing "northern" customs and practices. Thus the conversion of the Anglo-Saxons was not just their switching from one practice to another, but making something new out of their old inheritance and their new belief and learning.<ref>Frantzen, Allen J., and I. I. John Hines, eds. Cædmon's Hymn and Material Culture in the World of Bede: Six Essays. West Virginia University Press, 2007.</ref> | |||
631 - Death of King Ricbert of East Anglia. The half-brother of his predecessor, King Eorpwald, returns from exile in France and takes the throne as the Christian King Sigebert. With the new King's encouragement, St. Felix is sent by Archbishop Honorius of Canterbury to evangelise his people. St. Felix establishes his see at ]. | |||
] | |||
c.631 - King Edwin of Deira re-fortifies the City of York, probably including the building of the so-called Anglian Tower. | |||
], and not just the church, was at the centre of Anglo-Saxon Christian life. Western monasticism, as a whole, had been evolving since the time of the ], but in the seventh century, monasticism in England confronted a dilemma that brought to question the truest representation of the Christian faith. The two monastic traditions were the Celtic and the Roman, and a decision was made to adopt the Roman tradition. ''Monasteria'' seem to describe all religious congregations other than those of the bishop. | |||
In the 10th century, ] brought Athelwold to ], where the two of them set up a monastery on ] lines. For many years, this was the only monastery in England that strictly followed the ] and observed complete monastic discipline. What Mechthild Gretsch calls an "Aldhelm Seminar" developed at Glastonbury, and the effects of this seminar on the curriculum of learning and study in Anglo-Saxon England were enormous.<ref name="Gretsch, Mechthild 2009" /> Royal power was put behind the reforming impulses of Dunstan and Athelwold, helping them to enforce their reform ideas. This happened first at the Old Minster in ], before the reformers built new foundations and refoundations at Thorney, Peterborough, and Ely, among other places. Benedictine monasticism spread throughout England, and these became centers of learning again, run by people trained in Glastonbury, with one rule, the works of Aldhelm at the center of their curricula but also influenced by the vernacular efforts of Alfred. From this mixture sprung a great flowering of literary production.<ref>Keynes, Simon. "The 'Dunstan B'charters." Anglo-Saxon England 23 (1994): 165–193.</ref> | |||
632 - The West Saxons cross into Wales and defeat King Idris of Meirionydd on the ]. | |||
=== Fighting and warfare === | |||
633 - King Edwin of Deira and his Northumbrian army meet the British, under King Cadwallon of Gwynedd, in the Battle of Hatfield Chase. King Edwin is killed in the fighting and Cadwallon is victorious. Edwin's cousin, Osric, succeeds to the throne of Deira and Prince Eanfrith of Bernicia returns from Pictland to claim his rightful crown. Both are pagans. St. Paulinus, Bishop of York, flees south and is made Bishop of Rochester. Cadwallon is later besieged at York by King Osric. The former is again victorious. | |||
Soldiers throughout the country were summoned, for both offensive and defensive war; early armies consisted essentially of household bands, while later on men were recruited on a territorial basis. The mustering of an army, annually at times, occupied an important place in Frankish history, both military and constitutional. The English kingdoms appear to have known no institution similar to this. The earliest reference is Bede's account of the overthrow of the Northumbrian ] by ] overlord of the southern English. Rædwald raised a large army, presumably from among the kings who accepted his overlordship, and "not giving him time to summon and assemble his whole army, Rædwald met him with a much greater force and slew him on the Mercian border on the east bank of the river Idle."<ref>HE. Bede, Ecdesiastical History of the English People, quoted from the ed. by B. Colgrave and R.A.B. Mynors (Oxford, 1969). ii.12</ref> At the ] in 878, when the Danes made a surprise attack on Alfred at Chippenham after ], Alfred retreated to Athelney after Easter and then seven weeks after Easter mustered an army at "Egbert's stone".<ref>ASC, Anglo-Saxon Chronicle in Whitelock 878, Asser c. 55</ref> It is not difficult to imagine that Alfred sent out word to the ealdormen to call his men to arms. This may explain the delay, and it is probably no more than coincidence that the army mustered at the beginning of May, a time when there would have been sufficient grass for the horses. There is also information about the mustering of fleets in the eleventh century. From 992 to 1066 fleets were assembled at London, or returned to the city at the end of their service, on several occasions. Where they took up station depended on the quarter from which a threat was expected: Sandwich if invasion was expected from the north, or the Isle of Wight if it was from Normandy.<ref name="ReferenceA">Hollister, C.W. 1962: Anglo-Saxon Military Institutions (Oxford)</ref> | |||
]]] | |||
634 - Despite suing for peace, King Cadwallon of Gwynedd slays both King Eanfrith of Bernicia and Osric of Deira. Eanfrith's half-brother, Oswald succeeds, as son of Aethelfrith of Bernicia and Acha of Deira, to a united Northumbria. He is given a force of men (including monks from Iona) by King Domnall Brecc of Dalriada and marches south to claim his inheritance. He clashes with King Cadwallon of Gwynedd at the Battle of Heavenfield. Despite having superior numbers, Cadwallon is killed, and King Oswald victorious. The former Queen Ethelburga of Deira packs up her infant sons and step-grandson and flees to France for fear that, as offspring of her husband, King Edwin, Oswald will have them murdered. The Deiran Royal Court at Yeavering is probably abandoned at this time. Oswald re-introduces Christianity to Northumbria, though James the Deacon is still ministering to the people of Swaledale. The chief among the monks who accompanied the King from Dalriada attempts to convert the Northumbrians, but meets with little success. Oswald calls on Iona to send an evangelical Bishop. King Sigebert of East Anglia retires to the monastery of Burgh Castle and entrusts the kingdom to his cousin, Egric, who had already been deputising in part of the country. St. Birinus arrives as a bishop from ] to convert the people of Mercia. He, however, decides to halt in Wessex instead. He preaches to King Cynegils of Wessex near Cholsey. Birth of St. ] and St. ]. | |||
Once they left home, these armies and fleets had to be supplied with food and clothing for the men as well as forage for the horses. Yet if armies of the seventh and eighth centuries were accompanied by servants and a supply train of lesser free men, Alfred found these arrangements insufficient to defeat the Vikings. One of his reforms was to divide his military resources into thirds. One part manned the burhs and found the permanent garrisons which would make it impossible for the Danes to overrun Wessex, although they would also take to the field when extra soldiers were needed. The remaining two would take it in turns to serve. They were allocated a fixed term of service and brought the necessary provisions with them. This arrangement did not always function well. On one occasion a division on service went home in the middle of blockading a Danish army on Thorney Island; its provisions were consumed and its term had expired before the king came to relieve them.<ref>ASC, Anglo-Saxon Chronicle in Whitelock 893; also Asser c. 100 for the Organisation of the royal household</ref> This method of division and rotation remained in force up to 1066. In 917, when armies from Wessex and Mercia were in the field from early April until November, one division went home and another took over. Again, in 1052 when Edward's fleet was waiting at Sandwich to intercept Godwine's return, the ships returned to London to take on new earls and crews.<ref name="ReferenceA" /> The importance of supply, vital to military success, was appreciated even if it was taken for granted and features only incidentally in the sources.<ref>Brooks, N.P.1971: The Development of Military Obligations in Eighth-and Ninth-century England, in Clemoes, P. and Hughes, K. (ed.), England Before the Conquest (Cambridge) pp. 69—84.</ref> | |||
Military training and strategy are two important matters on which the sources are typically silent. There are no references in literature or laws to men training, and so it is necessary to fall back on inference. For the noble warrior, his childhood was of first importance in learning both individual military skills and the teamwork essential for success in battle. Perhaps the games the youthful Cuthbert played ('wrestling, jumping, running, and every other exercise') had some military significance.<ref>Webb, J.F. and Farmer, D.H. 1965: The Age of Bede (Harmondsworth)., pp. 43–4</ref> Turning to strategy, of the period before Alfred the evidence gives the impression that Anglo-Saxon armies fought battles frequently. Battle was risky and best avoided unless all the factors were on your side. But if you were in a position so advantageous that you were willing to take the chance, it is likely that your enemy would be in such a weak position that he would avoid battle and pay tribute. Battles put the princes' lives at risk, as is demonstrated by the Northumbrian and Mercian overlordships brought to an end by a defeat in the field. Gillingham has shown how few pitched battles ] and ] chose to fight.<ref>Gillingham, J. 1984: Richard I and the Science of War in the Middle Ages, in J. Holt and J. Gillingham (eds.), War and Government in the Middle Ages (Woodbridge).</ref> | |||
635 - King Penda of Mercia aims to gain Anglia and attacks his rivals in East Anglia. Ex-King Sigebert is forced to leave his monastery in order to join King Egric in battle against the invaders. Sigebert and Egric are both killed in the fighting. Sigebert is later revered as a saint. Egric's brother, Anna, succeeds to the East Anglian throne. St. ], Bishop of Scattery Island, arrives to evangelise Northumbria and founds the Bishopric and Priory of ]. Under pressure from King Oswald of Northumbria, King Cynegils of Wessex, is persuaded to let St. Birinus convert him to Christianity. Cynegils' eldest son, Cwichelm, resists. Cynegils is baptised at Dorchester-on-] and gives Birinus the town for a cathedral. Birinus is made the first Bishop of Wessex. Oswald acts as godfather and agrees to enter into a strategic alliance with Wessex against Mercia. The agreement is cemented by the marriage of King Oswald to King Cynegils' daughter, Princess Cyniburg. | |||
A defensive strategy becomes more apparent in the later part of Alfred's reign. It was built around the possession of fortified places and the close pursuit of the Danes to harass them and impede their preferred occupation of plundering. Alfred and his lieutenants were able to fight the Danes to a standstill by their repeated ability to pursue and besiege them closely in fortified camps throughout the country. The fortification of sites at Witham, Buckingham, Towcester and Colchester persuaded the Danes of the surrounding regions to submit.<ref>ASC, Anglo-Saxon Chronicle in Whitelock 1979 912, 914, 917</ref> The key to this warfare was sieges and the control of fortified places. It is clear that the new fortresses had permanent garrisons, and that they were supported by the inhabitants of the existing burhs when danger threatened. This is brought out most clearly in the description of the campaigns of 917 in the ''Chronicle'', but throughout the conquest of the Danelaw by Edward and Æthelflæd it is clear that a sophisticated and coordinated strategy was being applied.<ref>Campbell, J. 1981: The Anglo-Saxons (Oxford).</ref> | |||
c.635 - St. ] and St. Aebbe, half-sister of King Oswald of Northumbria, found the monastery of Coldsbury at St. Abbs. | |||
In 973, a single currency was introduced into England in order to bring about political unification, but by concentrating bullion production at many coastal mints, the new rulers of England created an obvious target which attracted a new wave of Viking invasions, which came close to breaking up the kingdom of the English. From 980 onwards, the ''Anglo -Saxon Chronicle'' records renewed raiding against England. At first, the raids were probing ventures by small numbers of ships' crews, but soon grew in size and effect, until the only way of dealing with the Vikings appeared to be to pay protection money to buy them off: "And in that year it was determined that tribute should first be paid to the Danish men because of the great terror they were causing along the coast. The first payment was 10,000 pounds."<ref>] (2013-06-01). Viking Age England (Kindle Locations 418–422). The History Press. Kindle Edition.</ref> | |||
636 - St. Birinus converts Prince Cwichelm of Wessex to Christianity. The latter dies soon after. He is supposedly buried at Scutchamer Knob in East Hendred. | |||
The payment of Danegeld had to be underwritten by a huge balance of payments surplus; this could only be achieved by stimulating exports and cutting imports, itself accomplished through currency devaluation. This affected everyone in the kingdom. | |||
=== Settlements and working life === | |||
637 - King Oswald of Northumbria probably sends troops to Ireland to assist King Domnall Brecc of Dalriada in his alliance with King Congal Caech of Ulster during the Irish dynastic wars. They are defeated at the Battle of Mag Rath. | |||
], ]]] | |||
Helena Hamerow suggests that the prevailing model of working life and settlement, particularly for the early period, was one of shifting settlement and building tribal kinship. The mid-Saxon period saw diversification, the development of enclosures, the beginning of the toft system, closer management of livestock, the gradual spread of the mould-board plough, 'informally regular plots' and a greater permanence, with further settlement consolidation thereafter foreshadowing post-Norman Conquest villages. The later periods saw a proliferation of service features including barns, mills and latrines, most markedly on high-status sites. Throughout the Anglo-Saxon period as Hamerow suggests, "local and extended kin groups remained...the essential unit of production". This is very noticeable in the early period. However, by the tenth and eleventh centuries, the rise of the manor and its significance in terms of both settlement and the management of land, which becomes very evident in the ] of 1086.<ref name="Hamerow, Helena 2012">Hamerow, Helena. Rural Settlements and Society in Anglo-Saxon England. Oxford University Press, 2012.</ref> | |||
638 - King Oswald and his Northumbrian army conquer ]. His half-brother, Prince Oswiu of Bernicia, marries Princess Rhiainfelt, heiress of North Rheged. Northumbria probably embraces North Rheged in a peaceful takeover. Oswiu may have been sub-King there for a time. | |||
] | |||
c.640 - St. Maildulph settles in ]. | |||
Typical Anglo-Saxon farms of middle period are often characterised as "peasant farms" but a ], who was the lowest ranking freeman in early Anglo-Saxon society, was not a peasant but an arms-owning male with the support of a kindred, access to law and the '']''; situated at the apex of an extended household working at least one ].<ref>Higham, Nicholas J. ''An English Empire: Bede, the Britons, and the Early Anglo-Saxon Kings''. Vol 2 p.244</ref> The farmer had freedom and rights over lands, with provision of a rent or duty to an overlord who provided only slight lordly input.{{efn|There is much evidence for loosely managed and shifting cultivation and no evidence of "top down" structured landscape planning.}} Most of this land was common outfield arable land (of an outfield-infield system) that provided individuals with the means to build a basis of kinship and group cultural ties.<ref>Oosthuizen, Susan. ''Tradition and Transformation in Anglo-Saxon England: Archaeology, Common Rights and Landscape''. Bloomsbury Academic, 2013.</ref> | |||
The collection of buildings discovered at ] formed part of an Anglo-Saxon ] or king's tun. These 'tun' consisted of a series of buildings designed to provide short-term accommodation for the king and his household. It is thought that the king would have travelled throughout his land dispensing justice and authority and collecting rents from his various estates. Such visits would be periodic, and it is likely that he would visit each royal villa only once or twice per year. The Latin term ''villa regia'' which Bede uses of the site suggests an estate centre as the functional heart of a territory held in the king's demesne. The territory is the land whose surplus production is taken into the centre as food-render to support the king and his retinue on their periodic visits as part of a progress around the kingdom. This territorial model, known as a ] or ], has been developed in a range of studies. Colm O'Brien, in applying this to Yeavering, proposes a geographical definition of the wider shire of Yeavering and also a geographical definition of the principal estate whose structures Hope-Taylor excavated.<ref>O'Brien C (2002) The Early Medieval Shires of Yeavering, Bamburgh and Breamish. Archaeologia Aeliana 5th Series, 30, 53–73.</ref> One characteristic that the king's tun shared with some other groups of places is that it was a point of public assembly. People came together not only to give the king and his entourage board and lodging; but they attended upon the king in order to have disputes settled, cases appealed, lands granted, gifts given, appointments made, laws promulgated, policy debated, and ambassadors heard. People also assembled for other reasons, such as to hold fairs and to trade.<ref name="Sawyer, Peter 2013">Sawyer, Peter. The Wealth of Anglo-Saxon England. Oxford University Press, 2013.</ref> | |||
640 - Death of King Eadbald of Kent. He is succeeded by his sons, Earconbert as overking and Eormenred as King of West Kent. St. Aebbe moves her monastery from St. Abbs to Coldingham Priory. Foundation of ] Abbey by Princess Hieu (of Ireland) who becomes the first Abbess. | |||
], Hampshire]] | |||
641 - Prince Oswiu of Bernicia conquers Gododdin as far north as Manau, on behalf of his half-brother, King Oswald. | |||
The first creations of towns are linked to a system of specialism at individual settlements, which is evidenced in studying place-names. Sutterton, "shoe-makers' tun" (in the area of the Danelaw such places are Sutterby) was so named because local circumstances allowed the growth of a craft recognised by the people of surrounding places. Similarly with Sapperton, the "soap-makers' tun". While Boultham, the "meadow with burdock plants", may well have developed a specialism in the production of burrs for wool-carding, since meadows with burdock merely growing in them must have been relatively numerous. From places named for their services or location within a single district, a category of which the most obvious perhaps are the Eastons and Westons, it is possible to move outwards to glimpse component settlements within larger economic units. Names betray some role within a system of seasonal pasture, Winderton in Warwickshire is the winter tun and various Somertons are self-explanatory. Hardwicks are dairy farms and Swinhopes the valleys where pigs were pastured.<ref>]., and Martin J. Ryan, eds. Place-names, Language and the Anglo-Saxon Landscape. Vol. 10. Boydell Press, 2011.</ref> | |||
642 - King Penda of Mercia commands a united British and Mercian force against King Oswald of Northumbria. The British army includes the men of Kings Cadafael Cadomedd of Gwynedd, Eluan of Powys and Cynddylan of Pengwern. Oswald is killed at the Battle of Oswestry, as is Prince Eowa of Mercia, probably sub-King of Wrocenset. Oswald is buried at Bardney Abbey and is later made a saint. He is succeeded by his half-brother, Oswiu, in Bernicia, but he is found to be unacceptable to the Deirans. The Mercians become dominant in Midland Britain. | |||
Settlement patterns as well as village plans in England fall into two great categories: scattered farms and homesteads in upland and woodland Britain, nucleated villages across a swathe of central England.<ref>Pickles, Thomas. "The Landscape Archaeology of Anglo-Saxon England, ed. Nicholas J. Higham and Martin J. Ryan." The English Historical Review 127.528 (2012): 1184–1186.</ref> The chronology of nucleated villages is much debated and not yet clear. Yet there is strong evidence to support the view that nucleation occurred in the tenth century or perhaps the ninth, and was a development parallel to the growth of towns.<ref>Hamerow, Helena, David A. Hinton, and Sally Crawford, eds. ''The Oxford Handbook of Anglo-Saxon Archaeology''. ], 2011.</ref> | |||
643 - King Oswiu of Bernicia sends to Kent for Princess Eanflaed, daughter of King Edwin of Deira. She sails north to ] and the two are married. Despite this, Oswiu still fails to secure Deira. King Penda of Mercia seizes control of Lindsey and Elmet. Death of King Cynegils of Wessex. He is succeeded by his son, Cenwalh, who promptly repudiates his Royal Mercian wife. | |||
=== Women, children and slaves === | |||
644 - Despite armed objections from King Oswiu of Bernicia, Oswine, the son of Osric of Deira, establishs himself as King of Deira, possibly with Mercian support. Death of Bishop Paulinus of Rochester. | |||
]|left|259x259px]] | |||
Alfred's reference to 'praying men, fighting men and working men' is far from a complete description of his society. Women in the Anglo-Saxon kingdoms appear to have enjoyed considerable independence, whether as abbesses of the great 'double monasteries' of monks and nuns founded during the seventh and eighth centuries, as major land-holders recorded in ] (1086), or as ordinary members of society. They could act as principals in legal transactions, were entitled to the same weregild as men of the same class, and were considered 'oath-worthy', with the right to defend themselves on oath against false accusations or claims. Sexual and other offences against them were penalised heavily. There is evidence that even married women could own property independently, and some surviving wills are in the joint names of husband and wife.<ref>Klinck, A. L., 'Anglo-Saxon women and the law', Journal of Medieval History 8 (1982), 107–21.</ref> | |||
645 - King Cenwalh of Wessex is driven from his kingdom by his one time brother-in-law, King Penda of Mercia. He flees to the Court of King Anna of East Anglia. Penda overruns Wessex. | |||
Marriage comprised a contract between the woman's family and the prospective bridegroom, who was required to pay a 'bride-price' in advance of the wedding and a 'morning gift' following its consummation. The latter became the woman's personal property, but the former may have been paid to her relatives, at least during the early period. Widows were in a particularly favourable position, with inheritance rights, custody of their children and authority over dependents. However, a degree of vulnerability may be reflected in laws stating that they should not be forced into nunneries or second marriages against their will. The system of ] (inheritance by the first-born male) was not introduced to England until after the Norman Conquest, so Anglo-Saxon siblings – girls as well as boys – were more equal in terms of status. | |||
647 - Death of Bishop Felix of Dunwich. He is buried at Soham and is later made a saint. | |||
The age of majority was usually either ten or twelve, when a child could legally take charge of inherited property, or be held responsible for a crime.<ref>Rivers, T. J., 'Widows' rights in Anglo-Saxon law', American Journal of Legal History 19 (1975), 208–15.</ref> It was common for children to be fostered, either in other households or in monasteries, perhaps as a means of extending the circle of protection beyond the kin group. Laws also make provision for orphaned children and foundlings.<ref>{{Cite book |last1=Fell |first1=Christine E. |url= |title=Women in Anglo-Saxon England |last2=Clark |first2=Cecily |last3=Williams |first3=Elizabeth |publisher=British Museum Publications |year=1984 |isbn=978-0-7141-8057-1 |language=en}}</ref> | |||
c.647 - Princess (& Saint) Hilda of Deira is persuaded by St. Aidan to enter monastic life at Hartlepool Abbey. | |||
The traditional distinction in society, amongst free men, was expressed as ''eorl and ceorl'' ('earl and churl') though the term 'Earl' took on a more restricted meaning after the Viking period. The noble rank is designated in early centuries as ''gesiþas'' ('companions') or ''þegnas'' ('thegns'), the latter coming to predominate. After the Norman Conquest the title 'thegn' was equated to the Norman 'baron'.<ref>'']''</ref> A certain amount of social mobility is implied by regulations detailing the conditions under which a ceorl could become a thegn. Again these would have been subject to local variation, but one text refers to the possession of five hides of land (around 600 acres), a bell and a castle-gate, a seat and a special office in the king's hall. In the context of the control of ], ] notes that according to an 11th-century source, "a merchant who had carried out three voyages at his own charge regarded as of thegnly status."{{sfn|Stenton|1971|p=530}}<!-- Annoyingly Stenton refers only to "a well-known English tract": it's "Geþyncðo", q.v. --> Loss of status could also occur, as with penal slavery, which could be imposed not only on the perpetrator of a crime but on his wife and family. | |||
648 - St. Wilfred enters Lindisfarne Priory. King Cenwalh of Wessex returns to reclaim his kingdom. He gives 3,000 hides of land around Ashdown to his nephew, Cuthred, possibly sub-King of ]. | |||
A further division in Anglo-Saxon society was between slave and free. ] was not as common as in other societies, but appears to have been present throughout the period. Both the freemen and slaves were hierarchically structured, with several classes of freemen and many types of slaves. These varied at different times and in different areas, but the most prominent ranks within free society were the king, the nobleman or thegn, and the ordinary freeman or ceorl. They were differentiated primarily by the value of their ] or 'man price', which was not only the amount payable in compensation for homicide, but was also used as the basis for other legal formulations such as the value of the oath that they could swear in a court of law. Slaves had no weregild, as offences against them were taken to be offences against their owners, but the earliest laws set out a detailed scale of penalties depending both on the type of slave and the rank of owner.<ref>Anglo-Saxon Dictionary edited by Joseph Bosworth, T. Northcote Toller and Alistair Campbell (1972), Oxford University Press, {{ISBN|978-0-19-863101-9}}.</ref> | |||
c.648 - King Cenwalh of Wessex invites St. Birinus to establish the Old Minster in Winchester. They create a small stone church. | |||
The Exeter Book Riddle 12 , 49 and 52 both describe swarthy/dark haired Britons, while Riddle 72 describes a lower class 'dark' Welsh herdsman.<ref>{{Cite web |title=Riddle Ages |url=https://theriddleages.com/riddles/post/exeter-riddle-49/ |access-date=2024-07-25 |website=theriddleages.com}}</ref> | |||
649 - Death of Abbes Hieu of Hartlepool. She is succeeded by St. Hilda. | |||
Some slaves may have been members of the native British population conquered by the Anglo-Saxons when they arrived from the continent; others may have been captured in wars between the early kingdoms, or have sold themselves for food in times of famine. However, slavery was not always permanent, and slaves who had gained their freedom would become part of an underclass of freedmen below the rank of ceorl.<ref>Stenton, F. M. "The Thriving of the Anglo-Saxon Ceorl." Preparatory to Anglo-Saxon England (1970): 383–93.</ref> | |||
650 - Death of Bishop Birinus of Wessex. He is buried at Dorchester-on-Thames and later made a saint. King Cenwalh of Wessex invites the ]ish priest, St. Agilbert, to succeed him. | |||
== Culture == | |||
c.650 - The Mercians, under King Penda, move on East Anglia, destroy the monastery at Burgh Castle and expel King Anna who probably flees to Magonset. It may have been at this time that Penda takes control of Magonset and installs his son, Merewalh as King there. King Oswiu of Bernicia founds Melrose Abbey. St. Aidan sends St. Eata to be the first Abbot with St. Boisil as his Prior. Oswiu seeks Irish support against the forces of King Penda of Mercia. While in Ireland he has a liaison with Fin, the (grand) daughter of Colman Rimid Ui Neill. Prince Aeldfrith is born soon afterward. Re-establishment of London as a Saxon trading community at ]. | |||
=== Architecture === | |||
{{Main|Anglo-Saxon architecture}} | |||
] | |||
Early Anglo-Saxon buildings in Britain were generally simple, not using masonry except in foundations but constructed mainly using timber with ] roofing.<ref>{{cite web |title=Early Medieval Architecture |url=https://www.english-heritage.org.uk/learn/story-of-england/early-medieval/architecture/ |url-status=live |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20201208134423/https://www.english-heritage.org.uk/learn/story-of-england/early-medieval/architecture/ |archive-date=8 December 2020 |access-date=26 January 2021 |website=English Heritage}}</ref> Generally preferring not to settle within the old Roman cities,<ref>{{cite news |title=When did the Anglo-Saxons come to Britain? |url=https://www.bbc.co.uk/bitesize/topics/zxsbcdm/articles/z23br82 |website=BBC Bitesize |access-date=26 January 2021}}</ref> the Anglo-Saxons built small towns near their centres of agriculture, at fords in rivers, or near natural ports. In each town, a main hall was in the centre, provided with a central hearth.{{Efn|York and London both offer examples of this trend.}} | |||
Only ten of the hundreds of settlement sites that have been excavated in England from this period have revealed masonry domestic structures and confined to a few specific contexts. Timber was the natural building medium of the age:<ref>Turner, H. L. (1970), Town Defences in England and Wales: An Architectural and Documentary Study A. D. 900–1500 (London: John Baker)</ref> the Anglo-Saxon word for "building" is ''timbe''. Unlike in the ], late Anglo-Saxon royal halls continued to be of timber in the manner of ] centuries before, even though the king could clearly have mustered the resources to build in stone.<ref>Higham, R. and Barker, P. (1992), Timber Castles (London: B. T. Batsford):193</ref> Their preference must have been a conscious choice, perhaps an expression of deeply–embedded Germanic identity on the part of the Anglo-Saxon royalty. | |||
651 - King Oswiu of Bernicia has King Oswine of Deira murdered at Gilling, after the later backs down from conflict. Oswine is buried at Tynemouth Priory where he is later made a saint. He is succeeded by the late King Oswald of Northumbria's son and Oswiu's nephew, Aethelwald. King Aethelwald of Deira appears to initially accept his uncle's overlordship. Queen Eanflaed donates the estate of Gilling for the foundation of a monastery in recompense for her second cousin's murder. Death of St. Aidan, Bishop of Lindisfarne. He is succeeded by St. Finan. Death of St. Boisil, Prior of Melrose. He is succeeded by St. Cuthbert. | |||
Even the elite had simple buildings, with a central fire and a hole in the roof to let the smoke escape; the largest homes rarely had more than one floor and one room. Buildings varied widely in size, most were square or rectangular, though some round houses have been found. Frequently these buildings have sunken floors, with a shallow pit over which a plank floor was suspended. The pit may have been used for storage, but more likely was filled with straw for insulation. A variation on the sunken floor design has been found in towns, where the "basement" may be as deep as 9 feet, suggesting a storage or work area below a suspended floor. Another common design was simple post framing, with heavy posts set directly into the ground, supporting the roof. The space between the posts was filled in with wattle and daub, or occasionally, planks. The floors were generally packed earth, though planks were sometimes used. Roofing materials varied, with thatch being the most common, though turf and even wooden shingles were also used.<ref>{{Cite book |last=Hamerow |first=Helena |url= |title=Rural Settlements and Society in Anglo-Saxon England |date=2012-07-05 |publisher=] |isbn=978-0-19-920325-3 |language=en}}</ref> | |||
652 - King Penda's Mercian army invades Bernicia and besieges King Oswiu at Bamburgh. | |||
]|302x302px]] | |||
653 - King Penda of Mercia establishes full control of Middle Anglia and makes his son, Peada, king there. In return for the daughter of King Oswiu of Bernicia, Princess Alchflaed, Peada accepts baptism, into the Christian church, by Saint Finan of Lindisfarne, at Wattbottle. The Middle Anglians have already been influenced by East Anglian Christianity and King Peada allows St. Cedd to envangelise his kingdom further. King Sigeberht II of Essex is then also persuaded by Oswiu, his overlord, to adopt Christianity as part of a general mobilization against King Penda of Mercia. Northumbrian missionaries under St. Cedd are despatched to Essex where he founds the monastery at ]-on-Sea. Talorcan I, the nephew of King Oswiu of Bernicia is crowned Pict King through right of his mother. He probably accepts Northumbrian overlordship. St. Wilfred leaves Lindisfarne for Kent, then travels on to Lyons and ]. | |||
Stone was sometimes used to build churches. Bede makes it clear that the masonry construction of churches, including his own at Jarrow, was undertaken ''morem Romanorum'', 'in the manner of the Romans,' in explicit contrast to existing traditions of timber construction. Even at Canterbury, Bede believed that St Augustine's first cathedral had been 'repaired' or 'recovered' (''recuperavit'') from an existing Roman church, when in fact it had been newly constructed from Roman materials. The belief was "the Christian Church was Roman, therefore a masonry church was a Roman building". | |||
c.653 - King Aethelwald of Deira rejects his uncle's overlordship and turns to King Penda of Mercia instead. Penda mounts another attack of Bernicia. | |||
The building of churches in Anglo-Saxon England essentially began with ] in Kent following 597; for this he probably imported workmen from ]. The ], together with churches in Kent at ] ({{circa|664}}) and ] (669), and in Essex at the ] at ], define the earliest type in southeast England. A simple nave without aisles provided the setting for the main altar; east of this a chancel arch separated the apse for use by the clergy. Flanking the apse and east end of the nave were side chambers serving as sacristies; further ] might continue along the nave to provide for burials and other purposes. In Northumbria the early development of Christianity was influenced by the Irish mission, important churches being built in timber. Masonry churches became prominent from the late 7th century with the foundations of ] at ] and ], and of ] at Monkwearmouth-Jarrow. These buildings had long naves and small rectangular chancels; porticus sometimes surrounded the naves. Elaborate crypts are a feature of Wilfrid's buildings. The best preserved early Northumbrian church is ].<ref name="Wilkinson, David John 1964">Wilkinson, David John, and Alan McWhirr. Cirencester Anglo-Saxon Church and Medieval Abbey: Excavations Directed by JS Wacher (1964), AD McWhirr (1965) and PDC Brown (1965–6). Cotswold Archaeological Trust, 1998.</ref> | |||
654 - King Penda of Mercia and his armies invade East Anglia and kill King Anna. The King is buried at Blythburgh and a monastery is founded at Iken to commemorate his life. Anna's brother, Aethelhere, succeeds as King of East Anglia and accepts Mercian rule. St. Cedd returns to Northumbria to be consecrated as Bishop of Essex, with his seat in St. Paul's, London. He is given land by King Aethelwald of Deira on which he founds Lastingham Priory. | |||
From the mid-8th century to the mid-10th century, several important buildings survive. One group comprises the first known churches utilizing aisles: ], the most ambitious Anglo-Saxon church to survive largely intact; ]; Cirencester; and the rebuilding of ]. These buildings may be compared with churches in the ]. Other lesser churches may be dated to the late eighth and early ninth centuries on the basis of their elaborate sculptured decoration and have simple naves with side porticus.<ref>Whitehead, Matthew Alexander, and J. D. Whitehead. The Saxon Church, Escomb. 1979.</ref> The tower of ] hearkens to the West Saxon reconquest in the early 10th century, when decorative features that were to be characteristic of Late Anglo-Saxon architecture were already developed, such as narrow raised bands of stone (pilaster strips) to surround archways and to articulate wall surfaces, as at ] and ]. In plan, however, the churches remained essentially conservative. | |||
c.654 - Foundation of the first religious community at ] Abbey, with a wooden church. | |||
From the monastic revival of the second half of the tenth century, only a few documented buildings survive or have been excavated. Examples include the abbeys of ]; ]; ]; ]; and ]. The majority of churches that have been described as Anglo-Saxon fall into the period between the late 10th century and the early 12th century. During this period, many settlements were first provided with stone churches, but timber also continued to be used; the best wood-framed church to survive is ] in Essex, no earlier than the 9th century, and no doubt typical of many parish churches. On the continent during the eleventh century, a group of interrelated ] styles developed, associated with the rebuilding of many churches on a grand scale, made possible by a general advance in architectural technology and mason-craft.<ref name="Wilkinson, David John 1964" /> | |||
655 - King Penda of Mercia and a united Mercian and British army march on the Bernicians. Oswiu of Bernicia, with an army only a third the size, retreats to ], the most northerly city in his kingdom. It lay in the oppressed sub-Kingdom of Manau-Gododdin. From here, Oswiu sends envoys to offer Penda money in return for holding off his armies. Penda appears to have taken the cash and distributed it amongst his British allies. However, having been taken from the oppressed Northern British in the first place, this is viewed as a restitution of rightful property. Penda and his allies invade Bernicia anyway, and the two armies meet at the Battle of Winwaed. Kings Cadafael Cadomedd of Gwynedd and Aethelwald of Deira, however, withdraw before the battle begins. This contributes to Penda's defeat and he and his ally, Aethelhere of East Anglia, are both killed in the fighting. Aethelhere's brother, Aethelwold, succeeds to the East Anglian throne. King Oswiu's son, Ecgbert is released by the Mercians. The Bernicians overrun Mercia, but allow Penda's son, Peada, to continue to rule in Middle Anglia, probably due to his Christianity. King Peada helps the Mercian nobleman, Saxulf, to found ] (Medshamstead) Abbey. The latter becomes the first Abbot. Bishop (& Saint) Finan of Lindisfarne sends St. Diuma to be the first Bishop of Mercia, Lindsey and Middle Anglia. Oswiu's daughter, Aelfflaed, is given as a novice to her second cousin, St. Hilda, Abbess of Hartlepool, in compliance with a promise King Oswiu had made. | |||
656 - King of Oswiu of Bernicia invades Pengwern and kills King Cynddylan, and his brother, King Eluan of Powys, in battle. The Pengwernian Royal family flee to Glastening. Mercians take control of Pengwern and may have invaded Powys. Murder of King Peada of Middle Anglia through the treachery of his wife. Direct Northumbrian rule of all Mercia. | |||
The first fully Romanesque church in England was Edward the Confessor's rebuilding of Westminster Abbey ({{circa|1042}}–60, now entirely lost to later construction), while the main development of the style only followed the Norman Conquest. However, at ] the crossing piers of the early 1050s are clearly proto-]. A more decorative interpretation of Romanesque in lesser churches can be dated only somewhere between the mid and late 11th century, e.g. ] (Essex), ] and ] (Sussex); this style continued towards the end of the century as at Milborne Port (Somerset). At St Augustine's Abbey in Canterbury ({{circa|1048}}–61) Abbot Wulfric aimed to retain the earlier churches while linking them with an octagonal rotunda, but the concept was still essentially ]. Anglo-Saxon churches of all periods would have been embellished with a range of arts,<ref>Conant, Kenneth John. Carolingian and Romanesque architecture, 800 to 1200. Vol. 13. Yale University Press, 1993.</ref> including wall-paintings, some ], metalwork and statues. | |||
c.656 - King Aethelwald of Deira is removed from office by his uncle, King Oswiu of Bernicia, and replaced by the latter's son, Ealhfrith, as sub-king in a united Northumbria. | |||
<gallery class="center" heights="180px" widths="220px"> | |||
657 - The foundation of Whitby Abbey. St. Hilda and her cousin, Princess Aelfflaed, move from Hartlepool to Whitby, where St. Hilda is made Abbess. King Edwin of Deira's body is transferred to Whitby, where he is made a saint. The foundation of ] Abbey by monks from Melrose. St. Eata, Abbot of Melrose becomes first Abbot of Ripon. | |||
File:St Peters Chapel.jpg|], Essex: A simple nave church of the early style {{circa|lk=no|650}} | |||
File:Brixworth Church Northamptonshire.jpg|], Northants: monastery founded {{circa|lk=no|690}}, one of the largest churches to survive relatively intact | |||
File:Barnack church.JPG|], Peterborough: Lower tower {{circa|lk=no|970}} – spire is later | |||
File:Sompting Church ext from west.JPG|], Sussex, with the only Anglo-Saxon ] tower to survive, {{circa|lk=no|1050}} | |||
</gallery> | |||
=== Art === | |||
658 - The Ealdormen of Mercia rebel against Northumbrian domination and re-establish their independence under Penda's son, Wulfhere. Death of Bishop Diuma of Mercia, Lindsey and Middle Anglia. He is buried at Charlbury. King Cenwalh and the Wessex Saxons make a push against Dumnonia (possibly under a King Culmin). They are victorious at the Battle of Penselwood and the Dumnonia-Wessex border is set at the River Parrett. St. Wilfred returns to Northumbria. | |||
{{Main|Anglo-Saxon art}} | |||
Early Anglo-Saxon art is seen mostly in decorated jewellery, like brooches, buckles, beads and wrist-clasps, some of outstanding quality. Characteristic of the 5th century is the ] with motifs based on crouching animals, as seen on the silver quoit brooch from ]. While the origins of this style are disputed, it is either an offshoot of provincial Roman, Frankish, or ] art. One style flourished from the late 5th century and continued throughout the 6th and is on many square-headed brooches, it is characterised by ] patterns based on animals and masks. A different style, which gradually superseded it, is dominated by serpentine beasts with interlacing bodies.<ref>Suzuki, Seiichi. The Quoit Brooch Style and Anglo-Saxon Settlement: A Casting and Recasting of Cultural Identity Symbols. Boydell & Brewer, 2000.</ref> | |||
] ship-burial 1, England. ].]] | |||
By the later 6th century, the best works from the south-east are distinguished by greater use of expensive materials, above all gold and garnets, reflecting the growing prosperity of a more organised society which had greater access to imported precious materials, as seen in the buckle from the ] and the jewellery from ],<ref name="Adams, Noël 2010">Adams, Noël. "Rethinking the Sutton Hoo Shoulder Clasps and Armour." Intelligible Beauty: Recent Research on Byzantine ewellery. London: British Museum Research Publications 178 (2010): 87–116.</ref> {{Circa|600}} and {{Circa|625}} respectively. The possible symbolism of the decorative elements like ] and beast forms that were used in these early works remains unclear. These objects were the products of a society that invested its modest surpluses in personal display, that fostered craftsmen and jewellers of a high standard, and in which the possession of a fine brooch or buckle was a valuable status symbol.<ref name="Richards, Julian D 1992">] "Anglo-Saxon symbolism." The Age of Sutton Hoo: The Seventh Century in North-West Europe (1992): 139.</ref> | |||
c.658 - St. Etheldreda, daughter of the late King Anna of East Anglia, marries King Tondberht of South Gyrwe. The East Anglians gain rule of this area of Middle Anglia. | |||
The ] is the largest hoard of Anglo-Saxon gold and silver metalwork {{asof|2011|10|alt=yet found}}. Discovered in a field near the village of ], it consists of over 3,500 items<ref name=natgeo1111>{{cite journal|last=Alexander|first=Caroline|title=Magical Mystery Treasure|journal=National Geographic|date=November 2011|volume=220|issue=5|pages=44|url=http://ngm.nationalgeographic.com/2011/11/gold-hoard/alexander-text|access-date=2014-02-20|archive-date=2016-12-25|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20161225052705/http://ngm.nationalgeographic.com/2011/11/gold-hoard/alexander-text|url-status=dead}}</ref> that are nearly all martial in character and contains no objects specific to female uses.<ref>{{cite web|title=The Find|url=http://www.staffordshirehoard.org.uk/about|publisher=Staffordshire Hoard|access-date=14 June 2011|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20110703040411/http://www.staffordshirehoard.org.uk/about|archive-date=2011-07-03|url-status=dead}}</ref>{{sfn|Leahy|Bland|2009|p=9}} It demonstrates that considerable quantities of high-grade goldsmiths' work were in circulation among the elite during the 7th century. It also shows that the value of such items as currency and their potential roles as tribute or the spoils of war could, in a warrior society, outweigh appreciation of their integrity and artistry.<ref name="Sawyer, Peter 2013" /> | |||
660 - King Sigeberht II of Essex is murdered by his brothers, Swithelm and Swithfrith, and other kinsmen for being "too ready to pardon his enemies" the Christians. St. Cedd flees north to the Court of King Aethelwald of East Anglia. Swithelm becomes King of Essex, possibly with Swithfrith as joint-monarch for a period. King Cenwalh of Wessex becomes unhappy with his local Bishop, St. Agilbert of Dorchester, as he does not speak West-Saxon, and splits the See of Wessex in two. Wine becomes the first Bishop of Winchester. Agilbert resigns and goes to Northumbria. The Mercians take control of Dorchester and appoint Aetla as Bishop. Death of King Talorcan I of the Picts, possible overthrow of Northumbrian overlordship in the kingdom. King Merewalh of Magonset is converted to Christianity. | |||
The Christianization of the society revolutionised the visual arts, as well as other aspects of society. Art had to fulfil new functions, and whereas pagan art was abstract, Christianity required images clearly representing subjects. The transition between the Christian and pagan traditions is occasionally apparent in 7th century works; examples include the Crundale buckle<ref name="Adams, Noël 2010" /> and the Canterbury pendant.<ref>Mills, Allan A. "The Canterbury Pendant: A Saxon Seasonal-Hour Altitude Dial." PI Drinkwater:'Comments upon the Canterbury Pendant', and AJ Turner:'The Canterbury Dial', Bull BSS 95.2 (1995): 95.</ref> In addition to fostering metalworking skills, Christianity stimulated stone sculpture and ]. In these Germanic motifs, such as interlace and animal ornament along with Celtic spiral patterns, are juxtaposed with Christian imagery and Mediterranean decoration, notably vine-scroll. The ], ] and ] are leading Northumbrian examples of the Anglo-Saxon version of the Celtic ], generally with a slimmer shaft. | |||
c.660 - King Ealhfrith of Deira begins to follow a religious policy independent of his father, King Oswiu of Northumbria, by rejecting the ways of the Ionian Church in favour of those of Rome. Foundation of the monastery of Repton, by monks from Peterborough. King Merewalh of Magonset founds Leominster Priory. | |||
The jamb of the doorway at ], carved with a pair of ] beasts, probably dates from the 680s; the golden, garnet-adorned pectoral cross of St ] was presumably made before 687; while ] (incised with Christ and the ], the Virgin and Child, archangels and apostles), the ], and the ] all date from {{Circa|700}}. The fact that these works are all from Northumbria might be held to reflect the particular strength of the church in that kingdom.<ref>], ], and Marion Archibald. The Making of England: Anglo-Saxon Art and Culture, AD 600–900. Univ of Toronto Pr, 1991.</ref> Works from the south were more restrained in their ornamentation than are those from Northumbria. | |||
661 - King Cenwalh of Wessex invades Dumnonia. He is victorious at the Battle of Posbury. Saxon settlers found Somerset in Eastern Dumnonia. Death of the Wessex sub-King, Cenberht. He is probably succeeded by his son, Caedwalla. King Wulfhere of Mercia and his army sack the Berkshire Downs around Ashdown and move south to conquer the Meonware and the Isle of Wight. St. Wilfred is given Ripon Abbey by King Aldfrith of Northumbria. St. Eata is removed and Wilfred becomes Abbot. Death of Bishop Finan of Lindisfarne. He is later revered as a saint and succeeded by St. Colman. | |||
Lindisfarne was an important centre of book production, along with ] and Monkwearmouth-Jarrow. The ] might be the single most beautiful book produced in the Middle Ages, and the ] and (probably) the ] are other products of Lindisfarne. A Latin ], the Lindisfarne Gospels are richly illuminated and decorated in an ] style that blends Irish and Western Mediterranean elements and incorporates imagery from the Eastern Mediterranean, including ].<ref>Brown, Katherine L., and Robin JH Clark. "The Lindisfarne Gospels and two other 8th century Anglo-Saxon/Insular manuscripts: pigment identification by Raman microscopy." Journal of Raman Spectroscopy 35.1 (2004): 4–12.</ref> The ] was produced in the north of England at the same time and has been called the finest book in the world.<ref>]. The art of the Codex Amiatinus. Parish of Jarrow, 1967.</ref> It is certainly one of the largest, weighing 34 kilograms.<ref>Gameson, Richard. "THE COST OF THE CODEX-AMIATINUS." Notes and Queries 39.1 (1992): 2–9.</ref> It is a pandect, which was rare in the Middle Ages, and included all the books of the Bible in one volume. The Codex Amiatinus was produced at Monkwearmouth-Jarrow in 692 under the direction of Abbot ]. Bede probably had something to do with it. The production of the Codex shows the riches of the north of England at this time. We have records of the monastery needing a new grant of land to raise 2,000 more cattle to get the calf skins to make the ] for the manuscript.<ref>Meyvaert, Paul. "Bede, Cassiodorus, and the Codex Amiatinus." Speculum 71.04 (1996): 827–883.</ref> The Codex Amiatinus was meant to be a gift to the pope, and Ceolfrith was taking it to Rome when he died on the way. The copy ended up in Florence, where it still is today – a ninth-century copy of this book is in the possession of the pope.<ref>Chazelle, Celia. "Ceolfrid's gift to St Peter: the first quire of the Codex Amiatinus and the evidence of its Roman destination." Early Medieval Europe 12.2 (2003): 129–157.</ref> | |||
c.662 - King Swithelm of Essex is converted to Christianity and baptised by St. Cedd at the Court of King Aethelwald of East Anglia who acts as his sponsor. East Anglia may have held some sort of overlordship over Essex at this time. | |||
], ] of ]]] | |||
663 - Bishop Wine of Winchester moves the Bishop's Seat north again to Dorchester and the Mercian Bishop Aetla is removed. | |||
In the 8th century, Anglo-Saxon Christian art flourished with grand decorated manuscripts and sculptures, along with secular works which bear comparable ornament, like the Witham pins and the ].<ref>THOMAS, GABOR. "OVERVIEW: CRAFT PRODUCTION AND TECHNOLOGY." The Oxford Handbook of Anglo-Saxon Archaeology (2011): 405.</ref> The flourishing of sculpture in Mercia occurred slightly later than in Northumbria and is dated to the second half of the 8th century. The ] is an early 9th century Insular or Anglo-Saxon Latin personal prayer book with Old English components. This manuscript was decorated and embellished with four painted full-page miniatures, major and minor letters, and continuing panels.<ref>Brown 1996, pp. 70, 73.</ref> Further decorated motifs used in these manuscripts, such as hunched, triangular beasts, also appear on objects from the ] hoard (buried in the 870s) and on the rings which bear the names of King ] and Queen ], which are the centre of a small corpus of fine ninth-century metalwork. | |||
There was demonstrable continuity in the south, even though the Danish settlement represented a watershed in England's artistic tradition. Wars and pillaging removed or destroyed much Anglo-Saxon art, while the settlement introduced new Scandinavian craftsmen and patrons. The result was to accentuate the pre-existing distinction between the art of the north and that of the south.<ref>Reynolds, Andrew, and ]. "Early Medieval Art and Archaeology in the Northern World." (2013).</ref> In the 10th and 11th centuries, the Viking dominated areas were characterised by stone sculpture in which the Anglo-Saxon tradition of cross shafts took on new forms, and a distinctive Anglo-Scandinavian monument, the 'hogback' tomb, was produced.<ref>O'Sullivan, Deirdre. "Normanising the North: The Evidence of Anglo-Saxon and Anglo-Scandinavian Sculpture." Medieval Archaeology 55.1 (2011): 163–191.</ref> The decorative motifs used on these northern carvings (as on items of personal adornment or everyday use) echo Scandinavian styles. The Wessexan hegemony and the monastic reform movement appear to have been the catalysts for the rebirth of art in southern England from the end of the 9th century. Here artists responded primarily to continental art; foliage supplanting interlace as the preferred decorative motif. Key early works are the ], which has fleshy leaves engraved on the back plate; and the stole and maniples of Bishop ] of Winchester, which are ornamented with ] leaves, alongside figures that bear the stamp of ]. The surviving evidence points to Winchester and Canterbury as the leading centres of manuscript art in the second half of the 10th century: they developed colourful paintings with lavish foliate borders, and coloured line drawings. | |||
c.663 - Probable invasion of Pictland by King Oswiu of Northumbria. He establishes overlordship of, at least, the Southern Pictish sub-kingdoms of Fortriu and Fib (and possibly Circinn). | |||
By the early 11th century, these two traditions had fused and had spread to other centres. Although manuscripts dominate the corpus, sufficient architectural sculpture, ] and metalwork survives to show that the same styles were current in secular art and became widespread in the south at parochial level. The wealth of England in the later tenth and eleventh century is clearly reflected in the lavish use of gold in manuscript art as well as for vessels, textiles and statues (now known only from descriptions). Widely admired, southern English art was highly influential in Normandy, France and ] from {{circa|1000}}.<ref>], Derek Howard Turner, and ], eds. The Golden Age of Anglo-Saxon Art, 966–1066. British Museum Publications Limited, 1984.</ref> Indeed, keen to possess it or recover its materials, the Normans appropriated it in large quantities in the wake of the Conquest. The ], probably designed by a Canterbury artist for Bishop ], is arguably the apex of Anglo-Saxon art. Surveying nearly 600 years of continuous change, three common strands stand out: lavish colour and rich materials; an interplay between abstract ornament and representational subject matter; and a fusion of art styles reflecting English links to other parts of Europe.<ref>Grape, Wolfgang. The Bayeux tapestry: monument to a Norman triumph. Prestel Pub, 1994.</ref> | |||
664 - The Synod of Whitby is hosted by St. Hilda. It is called to discuss whether the Northern British should comply with the doctrines of Rome, rather than follow the Irish Celtic practices of Iona. Bishop (& Saint) Colman of Lindisfarne, Abbess (& Saint) Hilda of Whitby and Bishop (& Saint) Cedd of Essex speak for the established Celtic ways (with Cedd as interpreter). They are opposed by Abbot (& Saint) Wilfred of Ripon and the former Bishop (& Saint) Agilbert of Dorchester. The latter are triumphant and St. Colman resigns his See in protest. He is replaced by Tuda who dies of the Plague soon afterward. Tuda is then succeeded as Abbot, by St. Eata former Abbot of Ripon who brings his prior, St. Cuthbert, from Melrose Abbey to Lindisfarne. St. Wilfred is appointed Bishop of Northumbria and transfers the See from Lindisfarne to York. Bishop Cedd of Essex also dies of Plague, along with his brother, Cynebil, at his foundation of Lastingham Priory. Cedd is buried there and later revered as a saint. He is succeeded, as Abbot, by his brother, St. Chad, but the See of Essex at London remains vaccant. Death of King Earconbert of Kent. He is succeeded by his son, Ecgbert I, who promptly has his cousins, Aethelred and Aethelbert murdered in order to secure his position. They are subsequently revered as saints. A great plague sweeps the country. Death of King Aethelwold of East Anglia. He is succeeded by his nephew, Eadwulf. Death of King Tondberht of South Gyrwe. His widow, St. Etheldreda, marries Prince Ecgfrith of Northumbria. | |||
<gallery class="center" heights="120px" widths="170px"> | |||
c.664 - King Oswiu of Northumbria removes his son, King Ealhfrith, from his throne in Deira. The Bernician throne controls all of Northumbria. | |||
File:Sutton.Hoo.PurseLid.RobRoy.jpg|] {{circa|lk=no|620}} | |||
File:CodexAureusCanterburyFolios9v10r.jpg|] {{circa|lk=no|750}} | |||
File:Ruthwell Cross Christ on south side.jpg|] {{circa|lk=no|750}} | |||
File:BLW Silver Anglo-Saxon ring.jpg|] on silver ring {{circa|lk=no|775|850}} | |||
File:St Oswald's Priory Anglo-Saxon cross.jpg|St Oswald's Priory Cross {{circa|lk=no|890}} | |||
</gallery> | |||
=== Language === | |||
665 - Death of King Swithelm of Essex. He is succeeded by his cousins, Sighere and Sebbi. The followers of King Sighere of Essex apostasize. King Sebbi of Essex remains Christian. Conflict between the two monarchs appears to have been exacerbated by the struggle for overlordship between Mercia and Wessex. Sighere supports the latter, Sebbi the former. King Wulfhere of Mercia eventually establishes himself as overlord of Essex (and London). Bishop Jaruman of Mercia is despatched with Christian missionaries to reconvert the people of Essex. Wulfhere insists that King Sighere of Essex marry his niece, St. Osyth, daughter of sub-King Frithuwold of Surrey. St. Wilfred claims there is no-one with the authority to consecrate him as Bishop in Britain and so travels to Compiegne (France) to be enthroned by the Archbishop of Paris. Overwhelmed by the oppulance of the Frankish Church, Wilfred delays his return. King Oswiu of Northumbria becomes impatient and deposes him as Bishop of York in favour of Abbot Chad of Lastingham. St. Chad travels south to be consecrated by Archbishop Deusdedit of Canterbury, but finds he has died of the Plague. His successor, Wigheard, is journeying to Rome for consecration. Bishop Ithamar of Rochester is also near to death and the only available Bishop is Wine of Dorchester. St. Chad is consecrated Bishop of York by Bishop Wine of Dorchester along with two Welsh Bishops called in to make up the compulsorary threesom. The authority of the latter are disputed by the Saxon Church. | |||
{{Main|Old English}} | |||
] inscription over the arch of the south ] in the 10th-century ], Hampshire]] | |||
Old English (''Ænglisċ, Anglisċ, Englisċ'') is the earliest form of the ]. It was brought to Britain by Anglo-Saxon settlers, and was spoken and written in parts of what are now England and southeastern Scotland until the mid-12th century, by which time it had evolved into ]. Old English was a ], closely related to ] and ] (Old Low German). The language was fully ], with five ]s, three ]s and three ]s. Over time, Old English developed into four major dialects: Northumbrian, spoken north of the Humber; Mercian, spoken in the Midlands; Kentish, spoken in Kent; and West Saxon, spoken across the south and southwest. All of these dialects have direct descendants in modern England. Standard English developed from the Mercian dialect, as it was predominant in London.<ref>Kemola, Juhani. 2000 "The Origins of the Northern Subject Rule – A Case of Early contact?"</ref> | |||
It is generally held that Old English received little influence from the ] and ] spoken in southern Britain prior to the arrival of the Anglo-Saxons, as it took in very few loan words from these languages. Though some scholars have claimed that Brittonic could have exerted ] on English syntax and grammar,<ref>''The Celtic Roots of English'', ed. by Markku Filppula, Juhani Klemola and Heli Pitkänen, Studies in Languages, 37 (Joensuu: University of Joensuu, Faculty of Humanities, 2002).</ref><ref>Hildegard L. C. Von Tristram (ed.), ''The Celtic Englishes'', Anglistische Forschungen 247, 286, 324, 3 vols (Heidelberg: Winter, 1997–2003).</ref><ref>Peter Schrijver, ''Language Contact and the Origins of the Germanic Languages'', Routledge Studies in Linguistics, 13 (New York: Routledge, 2014), pp. 12–93.</ref> these ideas have not become consensus views,<ref>{{citation|last=Minkova|first=Donka|title=Reviewed Work(s): ''A History of the English Language'' by Elly van Gelderen; ''A History of the English Language'' by Richard Hogg and David Denison; ''The Oxford History of English'' by Lynda Mugglestone|year=2009}}</ref> and have been criticized by other historical linguists.<ref>John Insley, "Britons and Anglo-Saxons," in ''Kulturelle Integration und Personnenamen in Mittelalter'', De Gruyter (2018)</ref><ref>Robert McColl Millar, "English in the 'transition period': the sources of contact-induced change," in ''Contact: The Interaction of Closely-Related Linguistic Varieties and the History of English'', Edinburgh University Press (2016)</ref> ] has concluded that the strongest candidates for substratal Brittonic features in English are grammatical elements occurring in regional dialects in the north and west of England, such as the ].<ref>Richard Coates, ''Reviewed Work: English and Celtic in Contact'' (2010)</ref> | |||
666 - St. Wilfred eventually returns to Britain but is shipwrecked in Sussex. When he finally reaches Northumbria, he finds he has been deposed and is forced to retire to Ripon, as Abbot. He then embarks on a mission through Mercia. St. Eorcenwald founds Chertsey and Barking Abbeys. | |||
Old English was more clearly influenced by ]. Scandinavian loan words in English include ], items of basic vocabulary such as ''sky'', ''leg'' and ''they'',<ref name="Shay2008">{{cite book|author =Scott Shay|title=The history of English: a linguistic introduction|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=1vj0-f_U1SQC&pg=PA86|access-date=29 January 2012|date=30 January 2008|publisher=Wardja Press|isbn=978-0-615-16817-3|page=86}}</ref> and words concerned with particular administrative aspects of the ] (that is, the area of land under Viking control, including the East Midlands and Northumbria south of the ]). Old Norse was related to Old English, as both originated from ], and many linguists believe that the loss of inflectional endings in Old English was accelerated by contact with Norse.<ref>{{cite book|last=Barber|first=Charles|title=The English Language: A Historical Introduction|year=2009|publisher=Cambridge University Press|isbn=978-0-521-67001-2|page=137}}</ref><ref>Robert McColl Millar, "English in the 'transition period': the sources of contact-induced change," in ''Contact: The Interaction of Closely-Related Linguistic Varieties and the History of English'' (2016)</ref><ref>{{Citation|last=Schendl|first=Herbert|title=Middle English: Language Contact|year=2012}}</ref> | |||
667- Death of Bishop Jaruman of Mercia. His See becomes vaccant. | |||
=== Kinship === | |||
668 - Death of Archbishop-Elect Wigheard of Canterbury of the Plague while returning from his consecration in Rome. He is succeeded by Theodore. | |||
Local and extended kin groups were a key aspect of Anglo-Saxon culture. Kinship fueled societal advantages, freedom and the relationships to an elite, that allowed the Anglo-Saxons' culture and language to flourish.{{Sfn|Hamerow|2012|p=166}} The ties of loyalty to a lord were to the person of a lord and not to his station; there was no real concept of patriotism or loyalty to a cause. This explains why dynasties waxed and waned so quickly, since a kingdom was only as strong as its leader-king. There was no underlying administration or bureaucracy to maintain any gains beyond the lifetime of a leader. An example of this was the leadership of ] and how the East Anglian primacy did not survive his death.<ref>Fisher, Genevieve. "Kingdom and community in early Anglo-Saxon eastern England." Regional approaches to mortuary analysis. Springer US, 1995. 147–166.</ref> Kings could not make new laws barring exceptional circumstances. Their role instead was to uphold and clarify previous custom and to assure his subjects that he would uphold their ancient privileges, laws, and customs. Although the person of the king as a leader could be exalted, the office of kingship was not in any sense so powerful or invested with authority as it was to become. One of the tools kings used was to tie themselves closely to the new Christian church, through the practice of having a church leader anoint and crown the king; God and king were then joined in peoples' minds.<ref>Lynch, Joseph H. Christianizing kinship: ritual sponsorship in Anglo-Saxon England. Cornell University Press, 1998</ref> | |||
The ties of kinship meant that the relatives of a murdered person were obliged to exact vengeance for his or her death. This led to bloody and extensive feuds. As a way out of this deadly and futile custom the system of ]s was instituted. The weregild set a monetary value on each person's life according to their wealth and social status. This value could also be used to set the fine payable if a person was injured or offended against. Robbing a thane called for a higher penalty than robbing a ceorl. On the other hand, a thane who thieved could pay a higher fine than a ceorl who did likewise. Men were willing to die for the lord and to support their ''comitatus'' (their warrior band). Evidence of this behavior (though it may be more a literary ideal than an actual social practice) can be observed in the story, made famous in the ''Anglo-Saxon Chronicle'' entry for 755, of Cynewulf and Cyneheard, in which the followers of a defeated king decided to fight to the death rather than be reconciled after the death of their lord.<ref>Hough, C. "Wergild." (1999): 469–470.</ref> | |||
669 - Archbishop Theodore of Canterbury arrives in Britain and, because of his irregular consecration, removes St. Chad from the Bishopric of York. St. Wilfred is reinstated as Bishop of York and Chad humbly returns to Lastingham. King Wulfhere of Mercia later asks the Archbishop for a prelate to replace the late Bishop Jaruman. St. Chad is appointed and he establishes the See at Lichfield. King Ecgbert I of Kent grants the old Saxon Shore Fort at Reculver to a priest named Bassa in order to found a religious community there. | |||
This emphasis on social standing affected all parts of the Anglo-Saxon world. The courts, for example, did not attempt to discover the facts in a case; instead, in any dispute it was up to each party to get as many people as possible to swear to the rightness of their case, which became known as oath-swearing. The word of a thane counted for that of six ceorls.<ref>Harrison, Mark. Anglo-Saxon Thegn AD 449–1066. Vol. 5. Osprey Publishing, 1993</ref> It was assumed that any person of good character would be able to find enough people to swear to his innocence that his case would prosper. | |||
c.669 - King Ecgbert I of Kent loses the overlordship of Surrey to King Wulhere of Mercia. | |||
Anglo-Saxon society was also decidedly patriarchal, but women were in some ways better off than they would be in later times. A woman could own property in her own right. She could and did rule a kingdom if her husband died. She could not be married without her consent, and any personal goods, including lands, that she brought into a marriage remained her own property. If she were injured or abused in her marriage, her relatives were expected to look after her interests.<ref>Fell, Christine E., Cecily Clark, and Elizabeth Williams. Women in Anglo-Saxon England. Blackwell, 1987</ref> | |||
670 - Death of King Oswiu of Northumbria. He is buried at Whitby Abbey and succeeded by his son, Ecgfrith, who appoints his brother Aelfwine as sub-King of Deira. Both are accepted by the Deirans as maternal grandsons of the late King Edwin of Deira. Bishop Wine of Dorchester falls out with King Cenwalh of Wessex and leaves his Bishopric. St. Agilbert is invited back, but declines. His nephew, Leuthere, succeeds in his place. Bishop Wine buys the See of London from King Wulfhere of Mercia. This has been vaccant since St. Cedd's death. The move is not popular amongst other churchmen | |||
=== Law === | |||
c.670 - King Wulfhere of Mercia hands the Meonware and the Isle of Wight over to his new ally, King Aethelwalh of Sussex. Wulfhere sponsors Aethelwalh's conversion to Christianity and the latter marries Princess Eafa, daughter of King Eanfrith of Hwicce, another Mercian sub-king. Mercian missionaries arrive in Sussex and found the monastery at Bosham. Death of King Merewalh of Magonset. He is buried at Repton and probably succeeded by his son, Merchelm | |||
{{Main|Anglo-Saxon law}} | |||
], MS A.3.5, the {{Lang|la|]}}, which contains the only surviving copy of King ]'s laws.]] | |||
The most noticeable feature of the Anglo-Saxon legal system is the apparent prevalence of legislation in the form of law codes. The early Anglo-Saxons were organised in various small kingdoms often corresponding to later shires or counties. The kings of these small kingdoms issued written laws, one of the earliest of which is attributed to Ethelbert, king of Kent, ca.560–616.<ref>Simpson, A.W.B. 'The Laws of Ethelbert' in Arnold et al. (1981) 3.</ref> The Anglo-Saxon law codes follow a pattern found in mainland Europe where other groups of the former Roman Empire encountered government dependent upon written sources of law and hastened to display the claims of their own native traditions by reducing them to writing. These legal systems should not be thought of as operating like modern legislation, rather they are educational and political tools designed to demonstrate standards of good conduct rather than act as criteria for subsequent legal judgment.<ref>Baker, J.H. An Introduction to English Legal History. (London: Butterworths, 1990) 3rd edition, {{ISBN|978-0-406-53101-8}}, Chapters 1–2.</ref> | |||
Although not themselves sources of law, Anglo-Saxon charters are a most valuable historical source for tracing the actual legal practices of the various Anglo-Saxon communities. A charter was a written document from a king or other authority confirming a grant either of land or some other valuable right. Their prevalence in the Anglo-Saxon state is a sign of sophistication. They were frequently appealed to and relied upon in litigation. Making grants and confirming those made by others was a major way in which Anglo-Saxon kings demonstrated their authority.<ref>Milsom, S.F.C. Historical Foundations of the Common Law. (London: Butterworths, 1981) 2nd edition, {{ISBN|978-0-406-62503-8}} (limp), 1–23.</ref> | |||
672 - Death of King Cenwalh of Wessex. His sub-Kings divide the kingdom amongst themselves, though his widow, Queen Seaxburh, does manage to establish some claim to overlordship. St. Wilfred, Bishop of York, completes his stone buildings at Ripon Abbey, including a crypt. Large numbers of Royalty and nobility attend its consecration. Wilfred encourages Queen (& Saint) Etheldreda of Northumbria to enter the religious life. She leaves her husband and becomes a nun at Coldingham Priory. The Synod of Hertford is held. Death of Bishop Chad of Lichfield of the Plague. He is buried in Lichfield Cathedral and later revered as a saint. Archbishop Theodore of Canterbury takes advantage of Bishop Bisi of Dunwich's illness to force him to resign. Theodore divides the see in two, based upon Dunwich and (probably North) Elmham, under Aecce and Beaduwine respectively. | |||
The royal council or witan played a central but limited role in the Anglo-Saxon period. The main feature of the system was its high degree of decentralisation. The interference by the king through his granting of charters and the activity of his witan in litigation are exceptions rather than the rule in Anglo-Saxon times.<ref>Robertson, Agnes Jane, ed. Anglo-Saxon Charters. Vol. 1. Cambridge University Press, 2009.</ref> The most important court in the later Anglo-Saxon period was the shire court. Many shires (such as Kent and Sussex) were in the early days of the Anglo-Saxon settlement the centre of small independent kingdoms. As the kings first of Mercia and then of Wessex slowly extended their authority over the whole of England, they left the shire courts with overall responsibility for the administration of law.<ref>Milsom, S.F.C. Historical Foundations of the Common Law. (London: Butterworths, 1981) 2nd edition, {{ISBN|978-0-406-62503-8}} (limp), 1–23</ref> The shire met in one or more traditional places, earlier in the open air and then later in a moot or meeting hall. The meeting of the shire court was presided over by an officer, the shire reeve or sheriff, whose appointment came in later Anglo-Saxon times into the hands of the king but had in earlier times been elective. The sheriff was not the judge of the court, merely its president. The judges of the court were all those who had the right and duty of attending the court, the suitors. These were originally all free male inhabitants of the neighbourhood, but over time suit of court became an obligation attached to particular holdings of land. The sessions of a shire court resembled more closely those of a modern local administrative body than a modern court. It could and did act judicially, but this was not its prime function. In the shire court, charters and writs would be read out for all to hear.<ref>Pollock, F. and Maitland, F.M. A History of English Law. Two volumes. (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1898 reprinted 1968) 2nd edition, {{ISBN|978-0-521-07061-4}} and {{ISBN|978-0-521-09515-0}}, Volume I, Chapter 1.</ref> | |||
673 - Death of King Ecgbert I of Kent. He is succeeded by his brother, Hlothere. St. Etheldreda returns to East Anglia and founds the Abbey of Ely, with herself as Abbess. On her journey, she founds a religious community at West Halton and probably Flixborough also. Miraculous occurrences while St. Etheldreda stops at Stow encourage her former husband, King Ecgfrith of Northumbria, to found a church and religious community there too. Birth of the Venerable Bede. Death of King Domangart of Dalriada. He is succeeded by his nephew, Maelduin, who probably submits to King Ecgfrith of Northumbria as his overlord. | |||
Below the level of the shire, each county was divided into areas known as ] (or wapentakes in the north of England). These were originally groups of families rather than geographical areas. The hundred court was a smaller version of the shire court, presided over by the hundred bailiff, formerly a sheriff's appointment, but over the years many hundreds fell into the private hands of a local large landowner. Little is known about hundred court business, which was likely a mix of the administrative and judicial, but they remained in some areas an important forum for the settlement of local disputes well into the post-Conquest period.<ref>Reynolds, Andrew. "Judicial culture and social complexity: a general model from Anglo-Saxon England." World Archaeology ahead-of-print (2014): 1–15.</ref> | |||
c.673 - King Frithuwold of Surrey flourishes under Mercian domination. The marriage of his daughter, St. Osyth, to King Sighere of Essex breaks down. Osyth desires the religious life and flees from the Royal Essex Court to Bishop Beaduwine at North Elmham, where she becomes a nun. Her husband accepts the situation and grants her land at Cicc where she founds St. Osyth's Priory. Sub-King Coenred of Dorset flourishes. The Picts revolt against Northumbrian overlordship. King Ecgfrith marches north and, with the help of his under-king, Beornhaeth, he defeats them in Manau-Gododdin. King Drest of the Picts is ousted. | |||
The Anglo-Saxon system put an emphasis upon compromise and arbitration: litigating parties were enjoined to settle their differences if possible. If they persisted in bringing a case for decision before a shire court, then it could be determined there. The suitors of the court would pronounce a judgment which fixed how the case would be decided: legal problems were considered to be too complex and difficult for mere human decision, and so proof or demonstration of the right would depend upon some irrational, non-human criterion. The normal methods of proof were oath-helping or the ordeal.<ref name="Hyams, P 1981">Hyams, P. 'Trial by ordeal: the key to proof in the early common law' in Arnold, M.S. et al.. (eds) On the Laws and Customs of England: Essays in honor of S.E. Thorne. (Harvard: Harvard University Press, 1981) {{ISBN|978-0-8078-1434-5}}, p. 90.</ref> Oath-helping involved the party undergoing proof swearing to the truth of his claim or denial and having that oath reinforced by five or more others, chosen either by the party or by the court. The number of helpers required and the form of their oath differed from place to place and upon the nature of the dispute.<ref>Leeson, Peter T. "Ordeals." Journal of Law and Economics 55.3 (2012): 691–714.</ref> If either the party or any of the helpers failed in the oath, either refusing to take it or sometimes even making an error in the required formula, the proof failed and the case was adjudged to the other side. As "wager of law," it remained a way of determining cases in the common law until its abolition in the 19th century.<ref>Higham, Nicholas, and Martin J. Ryan. The Anglo-Saxon World. Yale University Press, 2013.</ref> | |||
674 - Queen Seaxburh of Wessex is removed from power by her late husband's second cousin, Cenfus. King Cenfus dies within the year and is succeeded by his son, Aescwine. Death of King Eanfrith of Hwicce. King Eanhere contines to rule alone. St. Etheldreda, former Queen of Northumbria, gives large areas of land to St. Wilfred, Bishop of York, to found Hexham Abbey. He builds three stone churches there, including one with a crypt. Her husband, King Ecgfrith of Northumbria, similarly gives land to St. Benedict Biscop, sometime Abbot of St. Augustine's, Canterbury, to found an abbey at Monkwearmouth. Benedict sends for Frankish stonemasons to build his new church. | |||
The ordeal offered an alternative for those unable or unwilling to swear an oath. The two most common methods were the ordeal by hot iron and by cold water. The former consisted in carrying a red-hot iron for five paces: the wound was immediately bound up, and if on unbinding, it was found to be festering, the case was lost. In the ordeal by water, the victim, usually an accused person, was cast bound into water: if he sunk he was innocent, if he floated he was guilty. Although for perhaps understandable reasons, the ordeals became associated with trials in criminal matters. They were in essence tests of the truth of a claim or denial of a party and appropriate for trying any | |||
c.674 - King Wulfhere of Mercia leads an army against King Ecgfrith of Northumbria, but is defeated in battle and forced to submit to Northumbrian overlordship. | |||
legal issue. The allocation of a mode of proof and who should bear it was the substance of the shire court's judgment.<ref name="Hyams, P 1981" /> | |||
=== Literature === | |||
675 - King Aescwine of Wessex checks the military advance of King Wulfhere and his Mercian army at the Battle of Biedanheafde. Death of King Wulfhere of Mercia. He is succeeded by his brother, Aethelred I, and, nominally at least, by his son, Berthwald, who takes on overlordship of the Hwicce and Wessex border area as sub-King, perhaps of Hendrica and Chilternset. King Aethelred of Mercia founds the monastery at Breedon-on-the-Hill on the site of St. Hardulph's hermitage. King Hlothere re-establishes Kentish supremacy in London. Death of King Eanhere of Hwicce. He is succeeded by Osric. King Osric establishes the Bishopric of the Hwicce at Worcester and founds Bath Abbey. Prince Hean, nephew of sub-King Cissa of Berkshire, founds Abingdon Abbey. Death of Bishop Wine of London. He is succeeded by St. Eorcenwald. | |||
{{Main|Anglo-Saxon literature}} | |||
]'']] | |||
Old English literary works include genres such as ], ], ]s, ], legal works, ]s, ] and others. In all there are about 400 surviving ]s from the period, a significant corpus of both popular interest and specialist research. The manuscripts use a modified ], but ] or ''futhorc'' are used in under 200 inscriptions on objects, sometimes mixed with Roman letters. | |||
This literature is remarkable for being in the vernacular (Old English) in the early medieval period: almost all other written literature in Western Europe was in Latin at this time, but because of Alfred's programme of vernacular literacy, the oral traditions of Anglo-Saxon England ended up being converted into writing and preserved. Much of this preservation can be attributed to the monks of the tenth century, who made – at the very least – the copies of most of the literary manuscripts that still exist. Manuscripts were not common items. They were expensive and hard to make.<ref>Karkov, Catherine E. The Art of Anglo-Saxon England. Vol. 1. Boydell Press, 2011.</ref> First, cows or sheep had to be slaughtered and their skins tanned. The leather was then scraped, stretched, and cut into sheets, which were sewn into books. Then inks had to be made from oak galls and other ingredients, and the books had to be hand written by monks using quill pens. Every manuscript is slightly different from another, even if they are copies of each other, because every scribe had different handwriting and made different errors. Individual scribes can sometimes be identified from their handwriting, and different ] were used in specific ] (centres of manuscript production), so the location of the manuscript production can often be identified.<ref>Fulk, R. D., and Christopher M. Cain. "Making Old English New: Anglo-Saxonism and the Cultural Work of Old English Literature." (2013).</ref> | |||
676 - Death of King Aescwine of Wessex. He is succeeded by his cousin, Centwine, brother of the late King Cenwalh. King Aethelred of Mercia invades Kent in an attempt to enforce overlordship and diminish Kentish influence in Surrey and London. His armies cause so much destruction to the diocese of Rochester that the see is abandoned. St. Aldhelm founds Malmesbury Abbey on the site of the hermitage of his old tutor, St. Maildulf. | |||
There are four great poetic codices of ] (a ] is a book in modern format, as opposed to a ]): the ], the ], the ], and the ] or ''Beowulf'' Manuscript; most of the well-known lyric poems such as '']'', '']'', '']'' and '']'' are found in the Exeter Book, while the Vercelli Book has the '']'',<ref>Godden, Malcolm, and Michael Lapidge, eds. The Cambridge Companion to Old English Literature. Cambridge University Press, 1991; there is also the Paris Psalter (not the ]), a metrical version of most of the ], described by its most recent specialist as "a pedestrian and unimaginative piece of poetic translation. It is rarely read by students of Old English, and most Anglo-Saxonists make only passing reference to it. There is scarcely any literary criticism written on the text, although some work has been done on its vocabulary and metre", , ''Anglo-Saxon England'', Volume 20, December 1991, pp 167–186, {{doi|10.1017/S0263675100001800}}</ref> some of which is also carved on the ]. The ] also has carved riddles, a popular form with the Anglo-Saxons. Old English secular poetry is mostly characterized by a somewhat gloomy and introspective cast of mind, and the grim determination found in '']'', recounting an ]. This is from a book that was lost in the ] fire of 1731, but it had been transcribed previously. | |||
678 - St. Wilfred, Bishop of York, is at the height of his power and owns vast estates throughout Northumbria. Unhappy at Wilfred's interference in his marriage, King Ecgfrith of Northumbria conspires with Archbishop Theodore of Canterbury to have him banished from Northumbria. The Bishopric is divided between Abbot (& Saint) Eata of Lindisfarne who is given Hexham, and Bosa, a monk of Whitby, who is given York. Eadhaed is given Lindsey. Wilfred travels to Rome to protest. | |||
Rather than being organized around rhyme, the poetic line in Anglo-Saxon is organised around alliteration, the repetition of stressed sounds; any repeated stressed sound, vowel or consonant, could be used. Anglo-Saxon lines are made up of two half-lines (in old-fashioned scholarship, these are called ]es) divided by a breath-pause or ]. There must be at least one of the alliterating sounds on each side of the caesura. | |||
679 - The Synod of Hatfield is held. The armies of King Aethelred I of Mercia and King Ecgfirth of Northumbria clash at the Battle of the Trent. Sub-King Aelfwine of Deira is killed in the fighting and Mercia retakes Lindsey. Bishop Eadhaed of Lindsey is expelled. He becomes Abbot of Ripon. Northumbria is properly united. King Osric of Hwicce founds the Abbey of St. Peter in Gloucester with his sister, Cyneburg, as the first Abbess. Death of Abbess Etheldreda of Ely, former Queen of both South Gyrwe and Northumbria. She is buried at Ely Cathedral, succeeded by her sister Princess Seaxburh of East Anglia, and later revered as a saint | |||
{{blockquote|''<u>hr</u>eran mid hondum{{spaces|4}}<u>hr</u>imcealde sæ''{{efn|Example from the Wanderer<ref>{{Cite web|url=http://www.anglo-saxons.net/hwaet/?do=get&type=text&id=Wdr&textOnly=true|title=Early-Medieval-England.net : The Wanderer|website=www.anglo-saxons.net}}</ref>}}}} | |||
The line above illustrates the principle: note that there is a natural pause after 'hondum' and that the first stressed syllable after that pause begins with the same sound as a stressed line from the first half-line (the first halfline is called the a-verse and the second is the b-verse).<ref>Bradley, S.A.J. Anglo-Saxon Poetry. New York: Everyman Paperbacks, 1995.</ref> | |||
There is very strong evidence that Anglo-Saxon poetry has deep roots in oral tradition, but keeping with the cultural practices seen elsewhere in Anglo-Saxon culture, there was a blending between tradition and new learning.<ref>Alexander, Michael. The Earliest English Poems. 3rd rev. ed. New York: | |||
c.679 - King Aethelred I of Mercia marries Princess Osthryth, sister of King Ecgfrith of Northumbria. | |||
Penguin Classics, 1992.</ref> Thus while all Old English poetry has common features, three strands can be identified: religious poetry, which includes poems about specifically Christian topics, such as the cross and the saints; Heroic or ], such as ''Beowulf'', which is about heroes, warfare, monsters, and the Germanic past; and poetry about "smaller" topics, including introspective poems (the so-called elegies), "wisdom" poems (which communicate both traditional and Christian wisdom), and riddles. For a long time all Anglo-Saxon poetry was divided into three groups: ]ian (the biblical paraphrase poems), heroic, and "Cynewulfian," named after ], one of the few named poets in Anglo-Saxon. The most famous works from this period include the epic poem '']'', which has achieved ] status in Britain.<ref>Anglo Saxon Poetry. Hachette UK, 2012.</ref> | |||
There are about 30,000 surviving lines of Old English poetry and about ten times that much prose, and the majority of both is religious. The prose was influential and obviously very important to the Anglo-Saxons and more important than the poetry to those who came after the Anglo-Saxons. ] are sermons, lessons to be given on moral and doctrinal matters, and the two most prolific and respected writers of Anglo-Saxon prose, ] and ], were both homilists.<ref>Sweet, Henry. An Anglo-Saxon reader in prose and verse: with grammar, metre, notes and glossary. At the Clarendon Press, 1908.</ref> Almost all surviving poetry is found in only one manuscript copy, but there are several versions of some prose works, especially the '']'', which was apparently promulgated to monasteries by the royal court. Anglo-Saxon clergy also continued to write in Latin, the language of Bede's works, monastic chronicles, and theological writing, although Bede's biographer records that he was familiar with Old English poetry and gives a five line lyric which he either wrote or liked to quote – the sense is unclear. | |||
680 - Death of Abbess Hilda of Whitby. She is buried in her Abbey and later revered as a saint. St. Wilfred returns to Northumbria, with Papal support, but is imprisoned by King Ecgfrith of Northumbria and again exiled. St. Wilfred travels to Sussex. He discovers a small Irish community of Christians, under one Dicul at Bosham, but their attempts at converting the natives have been unsuccessful. Wilfred, however, manages to evangelise the people of both this country and the adjoining Meonware. The Venerable Bede enters the monastic school at Monkwearmouth. | |||
=== Symbolism === | |||
c.680 - Princess Milburga, daughter of King Merewalh of Magonset, becomes a nun and founds Wenlock Priory where she becomes the first Prioress. Sub-King Caedwalla becomes overly ambitious in a power-struggle with King Centwine for Wessex overlordship. He is banished from Wessex and wanders through the Chilterns and then Andredsweald. | |||
] was an essential element in Anglo-Saxon culture. ] suggests that in societies with strong ]s, ] is used to store and pass on information and stand instead of literature in those cultures. This symbolism is less logical than literature and more difficult to read. Anglo-Saxons used symbolism to communicate as well as to aid their thinking about the world. Anglo-Saxons used symbols to differentiate between groups and people, status and role in society.<ref name="Richards, Julian D 1992" /> | |||
The visual riddles and ambiguities of early Anglo-Saxon animal art, for example, has been seen as emphasising the protective roles of animals on dress accessories, weapons, armour and horse equipment, and its evocation of pre-Christian mythological themes. However Howard Williams and Ruth Nugent have suggested that the number of artefact categories that have animals or eyes—from pots to combs, buckets to weaponry—was to make artefacts 'see' by impressing and punching circular and lentoid shapes onto them. This symbolism of making the object seems to be more than decoration.<ref>Nugent, Ruth, and Howard Williams. "Sighted surfaces. Ocular Agency in early Anglo-Saxon cremation burials." Encountering images: materialities, perceptions, relations. Stockholm studies in archaeology 57 (2012): 187–208.</ref> | |||
681 - King Aethelwalh of Sussex gives St. Wilfred lands in Selsey to found a cathedral. He becomes the first Bishop of Selsey. The diocese of Hexham is divided in two: St. Eata, Bishop of Hexham is transferred to Lindisfarne and Tunberht takes on Hexham. King Ecgfrith of Northumbria requests that the monks of Monkwearmouth found a new monastery at Jarrow. They build a complex of stone buildings there. | |||
Conventional interpretations of the symbolism of grave goods revolved around religion (equipment for the hereafter), legal concepts (inalienable possessions) and social structure (status display, ostentatious destruction of wealth). There was multiplicity of messages and variability of meanings characterised the deposition of objects in Anglo-Saxon graves. In Early Anglo-Saxon cemeteries, 47% of male adults and 9% of all juveniles were buried with weapons. The proportion of adult weapon burials is much too high to suggest that they all represent a social elite.<ref>Härke, Heinrich. "Grave goods in early medieval burials: messages and meanings." Mortality ahead-of-print (2014): 1–21.</ref> The usual assumption is that these are 'warrior burials', and this term is used throughout the archaeological and historical literature. However, a systematic comparison of burials with and without weapons, using archaeological and skeletal data, suggests that this assumption is much too simplistic and even misleading. Anglo-Saxon weapon burial rite involved a complex ritual symbolism: it was multi-dimensional, displaying ethnic affiliation, descent, wealth, élite status, and age groups. This symbol continued until c.700 when it ceased to have the symbolic power that it had before.<ref>Pader, E.J. 1982. Symbolism, social relations and the interpretation of mortuary remains. Oxford. (B.A.R. S 130)</ref> Heinrich Härke suggests this change was the result of the changing structure of society and especially in ethnicity and assimilation, implying the lowering of ethnic boundaries in the Anglo-Saxon settlement areas of England towards a common culture.<ref name="Härke, Heinrich 1992" /> | |||
c.681 - The wandering ex-Wessex Sub-King, Caedwalla, seeks St. Wilfred as his spiritual father but does not convert to Christianity. Sub-King Bealdred flourishes in Somerset and Wiltshire. | |||
The word ''bead'' comes from the Anglo-Saxon words ''bidden'' (to pray) and ''bede'' (prayer). The vast majority of early Anglo-Saxon female graves contain beads, which are often found in large numbers in the area of the neck and chest. Beads are sometimes found in male burials, with large beads often associated with prestigious weapons. A variety of materials other than glass were available for Anglo-Saxon beads, including amber, rock crystal, amethyst, bone, shells, coral and even metal.<ref name="Guido2000">Guido and Welch. Indirect evidence for glass bead manufacture in early Anglo-Saxon England. In Price 2000 115–120.</ref> These beads are usually considered to have a social or ritual function. Anglo-Saxon glass beads show a wide variety of bead manufacturing techniques, sizes, shapes, colours and decorations. Various studies have been carried out investigating the distribution and chronological change of bead types.<ref>Guido, M. & M. Welch 1999. The glass beads of Anglo-Saxon England c. AD 400–700: a preliminary visual classification of the more definitive and diagnostic types. Rochester: Reports of the Research Committee of the Society of Antiqaries of London 56.</ref><ref>Brugmann, B. 2004. Glass beads from Anglo-Saxon graves: a study of the provenance and chronology of glass beads from early Anglo-Saxon graves, based on visual examination. Oxford: Oxbow</ref> The crystal beads which appear on bead strings in the pagan Anglo-Saxon period seems to have gone through various changes in meaning in the Christian period, which Gale Owen-Crocker suggests was linked to symbolism of the Virgin Mary, and hence to intercession.<ref>Owen-Crocker, Gale R. Dress in Anglo-Saxon England. Boydell Press, 2004.</ref> John Hines has suggested that the over 2,000 different types of beads found at ] show that the beads symbolise identity, roles, status and micro cultures within the tribal landscape of the early Anglo-Saxon world.<ref>John Hines (1998) The Anglo-Saxon Cemetery at Edix Hill (Barrington A), Cambridgeshire. Council for British Archaeology.</ref> | |||
682 - The West Saxons, led by King Centwine, drive "the British as far as the Sea" (possibly around Bideford). | |||
Symbolism continued to have a hold on the minds of Anglo-Saxon people into the Christian eras. The interiors of churches would have glowed with colour, and the walls of the halls were painted with decorative scenes from the imagination telling stories of monsters and heroes like those in the poem ''Beowulf''. Although nothing much is left of the wall paintings, evidence of their pictorial art is found in Bibles and Psalters, in illuminated manuscripts. The poem ''The ]'' is an example how symbolism of trees was fused into Christian symbolism. | |||
683 - Death of King Sighere of Essex. His cousin, Sebbi, continues to rule alone. | |||
Richard North suggests that the sacrifice of the tree was in accordance with pagan virtues and "the image of Christ's death was constructed in this poem with reference to an Anglian ideology of the world tree".<ref name=":0">{{Cite book |last=North |first=Richard |url= |title=Heathen Gods in Old English Literature |date=1997-12-11 |publisher=] |isbn=978-0-521-55183-0 |page=273 |language=en}}</ref> North suggests that the author of ''The Dream of the Rood'' "uses the language of the myth of Ingui in order to present the Passion to his newly Christianized countrymen as a story from their native tradition".<ref name=":0" /> Furthermore, the tree's triumph over death is celebrated by adorning the cross with gold and jewels. | |||
The most distinctive feature of ]age of the first half of the 8th century is its portrayal of animals, to an extent found in no other European coinage of the Early Middle Ages. Some animals, such as lions or peacocks, would have been known in England only through descriptions in texts or through images in manuscripts or on portable objects. The animals were not merely illustrated out of an interest in the natural world. Each was imbued with meanings and acted as a symbol which would have been understood at the time.<ref>{{Cite book |last=Gannon |first=Anna |url= |title=The Iconography of Early Anglo-Saxon Coinage: Sixth to Eighth Centuries |date=2003-04-24 |publisher=] |isbn=978-0-19-925465-1 |language=en}}</ref> | |||
c.683 - Abbot Cuthbald of Peterborough and Bishop Seaxwulf of Lichfield found several daughter Houses for Peterborough, including Brixworth Priory. | |||
=== Food === | |||
684 - King Ecgfrith of Northumbria sends troops, under Dux Berhtred, to ravage Meath in Ireland. | |||
The food eaten by Anglo-Saxons was long presumed to differ between elites and commoners. However, a 2022 study by the ] found that Anglo-Saxon elites and royalty both ate a primarily ] diet based on cereal grains as did peasants. The discovery came after bioarchaeologist Sam Leggett analysed chemical dietary signatures from the bones of 2,023 people buried in England between the 5th to 11th Centuries and cross referenced the analysis with markers of social status. Rather than elites eating regular banquets with huge quantities of meat, the researchers concluded these were occasional grand feasts hosted by the peasants for their rulers rather than regular occurrences.<ref>{{Cite news |date=2022-04-22 |title=Cambridge University study finds Anglo-Saxon kings were mostly vegetarian |language=en-GB |work=] |url=https://www.bbc.com/news/uk-england-cambridgeshire-61178452 |access-date=2022-05-12}}</ref><ref>{{Cite web |last=Webb |first=Samuel |date=2022-04-21 |title=Anglo-Saxon kings 'were mostly vegetarian', before the Vikings new study claims |url=https://www.independent.co.uk/climate-change/news/anglosaxon-vegetarian-diet-b2062513.html |access-date=2022-05-12 |website=] |language=en}}</ref> | |||
== Legacy == | |||
685 - Death of King Hlothere of Kent. He is succeeded by his nephew, Eadric. The exiled Prince Caedwalla of Wessex invades ], kills King Aethelwalh, but is driven out by Kings Berhtun and Andhun. Abdication of King Centwine of Wessex in order that he may enter a monastery. He is succeeded by his distant cousin, Caedwalla, who manages to fully re-unite the sub-kingdoms of Wessex. Death of sub-King Cissa of Berkshire. He is buried in ] Abbey. St. Cuthbert visits Carlisle. Bishop Tunberht of Hexham is deposed. Cuthbert is elected, but agrees to switch jobs with Bishop Eata of Lindisfarne instead. The Picts, under King Bruide ipe Bili, revolt against their Northumbrian overlords. Cuthbert advises King Ecgfrith of Northumbria not to invade Pictland. Undeterred, Ecgfrith engages the enemy at the Battle of Nechtansmere. The Picts, possibly with Scottish and Strathclyde Briton help, thoroughly defeat the Saxon guard. The latter permanently withdraw from Pictish and Scottish lands north of the ] and also from much of the British territory north of the Tweed. Death of the childless King Ecgfrith of Northumbria. Supporters of the House of Aethelric secure the succession of his illegitimate half-brother, Aeldfrith, possibly with Irish and Scottish help. Aeldfrith is brought south from Iona, where he is studying. Death of King Osric of Hwicce. King Oshere continues to rule alone. | |||
''Anglo-Saxon'' is still used as a term for the original Old English-derived vocabulary within the modern English language, in contrast to vocabulary derived from Old Norse and French. In the 19th century, the term ''Anglo-Saxon'' was broadly used in ], and is sometimes so used at present, though the term 'Old English' is more commonly used for the language. | |||
Throughout the history of Anglo-Saxon studies, different historical narratives about the post Roman people of Britain and Ireland have been used to justify contemporary ideologies. In the early Middle Ages, the views of ] produced a personally inspired (and largely fictitious) history that was not challenged for some 500 years.{{citation needed|date=March 2023}} In the ], Christians looking to establish an independent English church reinterpreted Anglo-Saxon Christianity.{{citation needed|date=March 2023}} | |||
686 - King Caedwalla of Wessex establishes rule of Essex. With his new ally, Sighere of Essex, Caedwalla invades Kent. King Eadric of Kent is expelled and Caedwalla's brother, Mul, installed in his place. Sighere rules in West Kent. King Caedwalla of Wessex conquers Surrey and the Isle of Wight and executes the latter's king, Aruald, and his two brothers. He probably also overruns the Meonware. Caedwalla invades Sussex for a second time, kills King Berhtun of West Sussex and conquers the kingdom. King Andhun of East Sussex probably flees. St. Wilfred persuades King Caedwalla to let him evangelise the Isle of Wight. The former is later reconciled with Archbishop Theodore of Canterbury who persuades King Aeldfrith to reinstate Wilfred as Bishop of Hexham following the death of St. Eata. | |||
During the ], writers such as ], ], ] and ] used the term ''Anglo-Saxon'' to justify ], claiming that Anglo-Saxon heritage was ], which justified efforts to "]" them.<ref>Rule of Darkness: British Literature and Imperialism, 1830–1914 by Patrick Brantlinger. Cornell University Press, 1990</ref><ref>Race and Empire in British Politics by Paul B. Rich. CUP Archive, 1990</ref> Similar racist ideas were advocated in the 19th-century ] by ] and ].<ref>Race and Manifest Destiny: The Origins of American Racial Anglo-Saxonism by Reginald Horsman. Harvard University Press, 1981. (pgs. 126, 173, 273)</ref> The historian Catherine Hills contends that these views have influenced how versions of early English history are embedded in the sub-conscious of certain people and are "re-emerging in school textbooks and television programmes and still very congenial to some strands of political thinking."{{Sfn|Hills|2003|p=35}} | |||
687 - King Mul of Kent and twelve others are burnt to death during a uprising. His brother, King Caedwalla of Wessex ravages the kingdom in revenge. Death of ex-King Eadric of Kent. Bishop Bosa of York is removed and St. Wilfred is given York. St. John of Beverley is made Bishop of Hexham. Abbot Eadhaed of Ripon is also removed and the Abbacy restored to Wilfred. Bishop Cuthbert of Lindisfarne resigns his office and retires to his hermitage on Inner Farne where he dies. He is buried in Lindisfarne Priory and later revered as a saint. Wilfred of Ripon temporarily administers the See of Lindisfarne. | |||
The term ''Anglo-Saxon'' is sometimes used to refer to a broader group of peoples descended or associated in some way with the ], in ways which go beyond language, and often involve ideas about religion. In contemporary ] cultures outside Britain for example, "Anglo-Saxon" ancestry and culture is sometimes contrasted with Irish ancestry and culture, which was once subject to negative stereotyping and bigotry. "]" (WASP) is a term especially popular in the United States that refers chiefly to long-established wealthy families with mostly English, but also sometimes Scottish, Dutch or German ancestors. As such, WASP is not a historical label or a precise ethnological term but rather a reference to contemporary family-based political, financial and cultural power, e.g. ]. | |||
688 - Conversion of King Caedwalla of Wessex, who goes on a pilgrimage to Rome. The subsequent power vacuum is filled by Ine, the son of his second cousin, sub-King Coenred of ]. King Aethelred establishes Mercian dominance over most of Southern England. He installs Oswine, a minor member of the Kentish Royal family (and second cousin of King Eadric), as King of Kent. Wessex retains Surrey. Prince Swaefheard of Essex is given West Kent. Eadberht is appointed Bishop of Lindisfarne. | |||
The term Anglo-Saxon is becoming increasingly controversial among some scholars, especially those in America, for its modern politicised nature and adoption by the far-right. In 2019, the International Society of Anglo-Saxonists changed their name to the International Society for the Study of Early Medieval England, in recognition of this controversy.<ref>{{Cite web |date=19 September 2019 |title=Message from the Advisory Board |url=https://www.isasweb.net/AB091919.html |website=International Society for the Study of Early Medieval England |publisher=The Advisory Board of ISSEME}}</ref> | |||
689 - Prince Oswald, brother of King Oshere of Hwicce, founds Pershore Abbey. | |||
The ] and Russian state-run media ] referring to English-speaking countries, particularly the United States and ].<ref>{{cite news |title=Showdown with the 'Anglosaksy' |url=https://www.asianews.it/news-en/Showdown-with-the-%E2%80%98Anglosaksy%E2%80%99-55856.html |access-date=2 September 2023}}</ref><ref>{{Cite news |date=2023-06-08 |title=Kremlin again points to 'Anglo-Saxons' over Nord Stream pipeline blasts |url=https://www.reuters.com/world/europe/kremlin-report-us-knew-ukrainian-nord-stream-attack-plan-says-it-blames-anglo-2023-06-08/ |access-date=2023-09-02 |work=Reuters |language=en}}</ref><ref name="eu">{{cite news |title=What do the pro-Kremlin media mean by "Anglo-Saxons"? |url=https://euvsdisinfo.eu/what-do-the-pro-kremlin-media-mean-by-anglo-saxons/ |access-date=2023-09-02}}</ref> | |||
690 - King Oswine of Kent is toppled by Wihtred the brother of the late King Eadric of Kent. King Wihtred takes lands north of the Thames in revenge against the treacherous East Saxons. Death of Archbishop Theodore of Canterbury. He is succeeded by Berhtwald. | |||
== See also == | |||
691 - St. Wilfred, Abbot of Ripon, tries to make himself Bishop of all Northumbria. King Aeldfrith of Northumbria seizes many of his Ripon Abbey estates and proposes to create a new Bishopric there. Wilfred is banished and flees to Mercia where King Aethelred I makes him Bishop of Leicester. Bosa is restored to the Bishopric of York. | |||
{{Portal|Anglo-Saxon England}} | |||
* ] | |||
* ] | |||
* ] | |||
* ] | |||
* ] | |||
* ] | |||
* ] | |||
* ] | |||
* ] | |||
===Modern concepts=== | |||
692 - King Ine of Wessex installs his kinsman, Nothelm, as King of Sussex. | |||
* ] | |||
* ] | |||
* ] | |||
== Notes == | |||
693 - Death of Bishop Eorcenwald of London. He is buried in St. Paul's, and later revered as a saint. Death of King Oshere of Hwicce. He is succeeded by four apparent joint-kings: Aethelberht, Aethelweard, Aethelric and Osred. | |||
{{notelist}} | |||
== Citations == | |||
c.693 - King Ine of Wessex establishes his West Saxon Law Codes. | |||
{{Reflist}} | |||
==Sources== | |||
694 - King Ine of Wessex attacks Kent and extorts 30,000 pence from its people in recompense for the murder of its late king, Mul. | |||
* {{Cite book |editor-last=Campbell |editor-first=James |title=The Anglo-Saxons |publisher=Penguin |location=London |year=1982 |isbn=978-0-140-14395-9}} | |||
* {{Citation |year=1843a |editor-last=Giles |editor-first=John Allen |contribution=Ecclesiastical History, Books I, II and III |title=The Miscellaneous Works of Venerable Bede |volume=II |publisher=Whittaker and Co. |publication-date=1843 |location=London |url=https://archive.org/details/CompleteWorksOfVenerableBedeV02}} | |||
* {{Citation |year=1843b |editor-last=Giles |editor-first=John Allen |contribution=Ecclesiastical History, Books IV and V |title=The Miscellaneous Works of Venerable Bede |volume=III |publisher=Whittaker and Co. |publication-date=1843 |location=London |url=https://archive.org/details/CompleteWorksOfVenerableBedeV03}} | |||
* {{cite book |last=Halsall |first=Guy | author-link = Guy Halsall |title= Worlds of Arthur: Facts & Fictions of the Dark Ages|publisher=Oxford University Press |date=2013 |isbn=978-0-19-870084-5 | url = https://archive.org/details/worldsofarthurfa0000hals/mode/2up | url-access=registration}} | |||
* {{Citation |last1=Higham |first1=Nicholas J. |last2=Ryan |first2=Martin J. |author-link=Nicholas J. Higham (history) |year=2013 |title=The Anglo-Saxon World |publisher=] |publication-date=2013 |isbn=978-0-300-12534-4}} | |||
* {{Citation |last1=Hills |first1=Catherine |year=2003 |title=Origins of the English |publisher=Duckworth |publication-date=2003 |location=London |isbn=978-0-7156-3191-1}} | |||
* {{cite book | last = Hough | first = Carole | title = "An Ald Reht": Essays on Anglo-Saxon Law | publisher = Cambridge Scholars Publishing | year = 2014 | url = https://books.google.com/books?id=gZcxBwAAQBAJ | isbn = 978-1-4438-5917-2}} | |||
* {{Citation |last1=Leahy |first1=Kevin |last2=Bland |first2=Roger |year=2009 |title=The Staffordshire Hoard |publisher=British Museum Press |isbn=978-0-7141-2328-8}} | |||
* {{cite journal |last=Martin |first=Kevin M. |title = Some Textual Evidence Concerning the Continental Origins of the Invaders of Britain in the Fifth Century |journal=Latomus |volume=30 |year= 1971 |issue=1 |pages=83–104 |jstor=41527856 }} | |||
* {{cite book|authorlink=Frank Stenton|last=Stenton|first= Frank|year=1971|title=Anglo-Saxon England|publisher= Oxford University Press|location=Oxford, UK|edition=3rd|orig-date=1943|isbn=978-0-19-280139-5}} | |||
* {{Citation |last=Yorke |first=Barbara |author-link=Barbara Yorke |year=1990 |title=Kings and Kingdoms of Early Anglo-Saxon England |publisher=B. A. Seaby |publication-date=1990 |url=https://archive.org/details/kingskingdomsofe0000york |url-access=registration |isbn=978-0-415-16639-3}} | |||
== Further reading == | |||
c.694 - Death of sub-King Coenred of Dorset, father of his overlord, King Ine of Wessex. | |||
{{Refbegin}} | |||
=== General === | |||
695 - Death of King Sebbi of Essex in London. He is succeeded by his sons, Swaefred and Sigeheard, as joint-monarchs. | |||
* {{Citation |editor1-last=Hamerow |editor1-first=Helena |editor2-last=Hinton |editor2-first=David A. |editor3-last=Crawford |editor3-first=Sally |year=2011 |title=The Oxford Handbook of Anglo-Saxon Archaeology. |publisher=OUP |publication-date=2011 |location=Oxford |isbn=978-0-19-921214-9}} | |||
* {{Citation |last1=Koch |first1=John T. |year=2006 |title=Celtic Culture: A Historical Encyclopedia |publisher=ABC-CLIO |publication-date=2006 |location=Santa Barbara and Oxford |isbn=978-1-85109-440-0}} | |||
=== Historical === | |||
c.695 - King Aeldfrith of Northumbria marries Princess Cuthburh, daughter of King Ine of Wessex. | |||
* {{Citation |last=Bazelmans |first=Jos |year=2009 |editor1-last=Derks |editor1-first=Ton |editor2-last=Roymans |editor2-first=Nico |contribution=The early-medieval use of ethnic names from classical antiquity: The case of the Frisians |contribution-url=https://books.google.com/books?id=fM_cmuhmSbIC&pg=PA321 |title=Ethnic Constructs in Antiquity: The Role of Power and Tradition |publisher=Amsterdam University |publication-date=2009 |location=Amsterdam |pages=321–337 |url=http://s393993344.online.de/ssoar/handle/document/27183 |isbn=978-90-8964-078-9 |access-date=2017-05-31 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20170830194912/http://s393993344.online.de/ssoar/handle/document/27183 |archive-date=2017-08-30 |url-status=dead}} | |||
* {{Citation |year=2001 |editor1-last=Brown |editor1-first=Michelle P. |editor2-last=Farr |editor2-first=Carol A. |title=Mercia: An Anglo-Saxon Kingdom in Europe |publisher=Leicester University Press |publication-date=2001 |location=Leicester |isbn=978-0-8264-7765-1}} | |||
* ], ''The Lindisfarne Gospels and the Early Medieval World'' (2010) | |||
* {{Citation |year=2003 |editor-last=Charles-Edwards |editor-first=Thomas |title=After Rome |publisher=Oxford University Press |publication-date=2003 |location=Oxford |isbn=978-0-19-924982-4}} | |||
* Clark, David, and Nicholas Perkins, eds. ''Anglo-Saxon Culture and the Modern Imagination'' (2010) | |||
* ], ''Anglo-Saxon Art, A New Perspective'', 1982, Manchester UP, {{ISBN|978-0-7190-0926-6}} | |||
* {{Citation |year=1977 |editor-last=Dornier |editor-first=Ann |title=Mercian Studies |publisher=Leicester University Press |publication-date=1977 |location=Leicester |isbn=978-0-7185-1148-7}} | |||
* {{Citation |last=Elton |first=Charles Isaac |author-link=Charles Isaac Elton |year=1882 |title=Origins of English History |journal=Nature |volume=25 |issue=648 |page=501 |publisher=Bernard Quaritch |publication-date=1882 |location=London |doi=10.1038/025501a0 |bibcode=1882Natur..25..501T |s2cid=4097604 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=WUdnAAAAMAAJ}} | |||
* {{Citation |last=Frere |first=Sheppard Sunderland |author-link=Sheppard Frere |year=1987 |title=Britannia: A History of Roman Britain |edition=3rd, revised |publisher=Routledge & Kegan Paul |publication-date=1987 |location=London |isbn=978-0-7102-1215-3}} | |||
* {{Citation |year=1841 |editor-last=Giles |editor-first=John Allen |editor-link=John Allen Giles |contribution=The Works of Gildas |contribution-url=https://books.google.com/books?id=3R1mCE7p44MC&pg=PA1 |title=The Works of Gildas and Nennius |publisher=James Bohn |publication-date=1841 |location=London}} | |||
* {{Citation |first=Heinrich |last=Härke |year=2003 |title=Population replacement or acculturation? An archaeological perspective on population and migration in post-Roman Britain. |url=https://www.academia.edu/480680 |journal=Celtic-Englishes |publisher=Carl Winter Verlag |volume=III |issue=Winter |pages=13–28 |access-date=18 January 2014}} | |||
* {{Citation |last=Haywood |first=John |year=1999 |title=Dark Age Naval Power: Frankish & Anglo-Saxon Seafaring Activity |edition=revised |publisher=Anglo-Saxon Books |publication-date=1999 |location=Frithgarth |isbn=978-1-898281-43-6}} | |||
* Henson, Donald. ''The Origins of the Anglo-Saxons'', (Anglo-Saxon Books, 2006) | |||
* {{Citation |last=Higham |first=Nicholas |year=1992 |title=Rome, Britain and the Anglo-Saxons |publisher=B. A. Seaby |publication-date=1992 |location=London |isbn=978-1-85264-022-4}} | |||
* {{Citation |last=Higham |first=Nicholas |year=1993 |title=The Kingdom of Northumbria AD 350–1100 |publisher=Alan Sutton Publishing |publication-date=1993 |location=Phoenix Mill |isbn=978-0-86299-730-4}} | |||
* James, Edward. ''Britain in the First Millennium'', (London: Arnold, 2001) | |||
* {{Citation |last1=Jones |first1=Barri |last2=Mattingly |first2=David |year=1990 |title=An Atlas of Roman Britain |publisher=Blackwell Publishers |publication-date=2007 |location=Cambridge |isbn=978-1-84217-067-0}} | |||
* {{Citation |first1=Michael E. |last1=Jones |last2=Casey |first2=John |year=1988 |title=The Gallic Chronicle Restored: a Chronology for the Anglo-Saxon Invasions and the End of Roman Britain |url=http://jourridge.org/action/displayAbstract;jsessionid=4AACFA80F95203BBBECE7A8AE12591F2.journals?fromPage=online&aid=8282111nals.camb |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20200313044506/http://jourridge.org/action/displayAbstract;jsessionid=4AACFA80F95203BBBECE7A8AE12591F2.journals?fromPage=online&aid=8282111nals.camb |url-status=dead |archive-date=13 March 2020 |journal=Britannia |publisher=The Society for the Promotion of Roman Studies |volume=XIX |issue=November |doi=10.2307/526206 |pages=367–98 |access-date=6 January 2014 |jstor=526206 |s2cid=163877146}} | |||
* Karkov, Catherine E., ''The Art of Anglo-Saxon England'', 2011, Boydell Press, {{ISBN|978-1-84383-628-5}}, {{ISBN|978-1-84383-628-5}} | |||
* {{Citation |last=Kirby |first=D. P. |year=2000 |title=The Earliest English Kings |edition=Revised |publisher=Routledge |publication-date=2000 |location=London |isbn=978-0-415-24211-0}} | |||
* {{Citation |last1=Laing |first1=Lloyd |last2=Laing |first2=Jennifer |year=1990 |title=Celtic Britain and Ireland, c. 200–800 |publisher=St. Martin's Press |publication-date=1990 |location=New York |isbn=978-0-312-04767-2}} | |||
* ], et al. ''The Blackwell Encyclopaedia of Anglo-Saxon England'', (Oxford: Blackwell, 1999) | |||
* {{Citation |last=Mattingly |first=David |author-link=David Mattingly (author) |year=2006 |title=An Imperial Possession: Britain in the Roman Empire |publisher=Penguin Books |publication-date=2007 |location=London |isbn=978-0-14-014822-0 |url-access=registration |url=https://archive.org/details/imperialpossessi0000matt}} | |||
* {{Citation |year=1988 |editor-last=McGrail |editor-first=Seàn |title=Maritime Celts, Frisians and Saxons |publisher=Council for British Archaeology |publication-date=1990 |location=London |pages=1–16 |isbn=978-0-906780-93-0}} | |||
* {{Citation |last=Pryor |first=Francis |author-link=Francis Pryor |year=2004 |title=Britain AD |publisher=Harper Perennial |publication-date=2005 |location=London |isbn=978-0-00-718187-2}} | |||
* {{Citation |last=Russo |first=Daniel G. |year=1998 |title=Town Origins and Development in Early England, c. 400–950 A.D. |publisher=Greenwood Publishing Group |publication-date=1998 |isbn=978-0-313-30079-0}} | |||
* {{Citation |last=Snyder |first=Christopher A. |author-link=Christopher Snyder (historian) |year=1998 |title=An Age of Tyrants: Britain and the Britons A.D. 400–600 |publisher=Pennsylvania State University Press |publication-date=1998 |location=University Park |isbn=978-0-271-01780-8}} | |||
* {{Citation |last=Snyder |first=Christopher A. |author-link=Christopher Snyder (historian) |year=2003 |title=The Britons |publisher=Blackwell Publishing |publication-date=2005 |location=Malden |isbn=978-0-631-22260-6 |url-access=registration |url=https://archive.org/details/britons00snyd}} | |||
* ], ''Anglo-Saxon Art'', 2012, British Museum Press, {{ISBN|978-0-7141-2809-2}} | |||
* {{Citation |last=Wickham |first=Chris |author-link=Christopher Wickham |year=2005 |title=Framing the Early Middle Ages: Europe and the Mediterranean, 400–800 |publisher=Oxford University Press |publication-date=2006 |location=Oxford |isbn=978-0-19-921296-5}} | |||
* {{Citation |last=Wickham |first=Chris |author-link=Christopher Wickham |year=2009 |contribution=Kings Without States: Britain and Ireland, 400–800 |title=The Inheritance of Rome: Illuminating the Dark Ages, 400–1000 |publisher=Penguin Books |publication-date=2010 |location=London |pages=150–169 |isbn=978-0-14-311742-1}} | |||
* ]; ''Anglo-Saxon: Art From The Seventh Century To The Norman Conquest'', Thames and Hudson (US edn. Overlook Press), 1984. | |||
* {{Citation |last=Wood |first=Ian |year=1984 |editor-last=Lapidge |editor-first=M. |contribution=The end of Roman Britain: Continental evidence and parallels |title=Gildas: New Approaches |publisher=Boydell |publication-date=1984 |location=Woodbridge |pages=19}} | |||
* {{Citation |last=Wood |first=Ian |year=1988 |editor-last=McGrail |editor-first=Seàn |contribution=The Channel from the 4th to the 7th centuries AD |title=Maritime Celts, Frisians and Saxons |publisher=Council for British Archaeology |publication-date=1990 |location=London |pages=93–99 |isbn=978-0-906780-93-0}} | |||
* {{Citation |last=Yorke |first=Barbara |author-link=Barbara Yorke |year=1995 |title=Wessex in the Early Middle Ages |publisher=Leicester University Press |publication-date=1995 |location=London |isbn=978-0-7185-1856-1}} | |||
* {{Citation |last=Yorke |first=Barbara |author-link=Barbara Yorke |year=2006 |editor-last=Robbins |editor-first=Keith |title=The Conversion of Britain: Religion, Politics and Society in Britain c.600–800 |publisher=Pearson Education Limited |publication-date=2006 |location=Harlow |isbn=978-0-582-77292-2}} | |||
* {{Citation |year=2001 |editor-last=Zaluckyj |editor-first=Sarah |title=Mercia: The Anglo-Saxon Kingdom of Central England |publisher=Logaston |publication-date=2001 |location=Little Logaston |isbn=978-1-873827-62-8 |url-access=registration |url=https://archive.org/details/merciaanglosaxon0000zalu}} | |||
{{Refend}} | |||
{{Germanic peoples}} | |||
697 - Murder of Queen Osthryth of Mercia by her own noblemen. She is buried at Barney Abbey and later revered as a saint. | |||
{{Authority control}} | |||
] | |||
698 - Dux Berhtred is killed leading a Northumbrian army against the Picts. | |||
] | |||
] | |||
700 - St. Aldhelm, Abbot of Malmesbury, attends a ] in Wessex. He sends King Gerren of Dumnonia a letter insisting that his kingdom's Celtic Church comply with Rome, as agreed thirty-six years before at Whitby. | |||
c.700 - Queen Cuthburh of Northumbria enters religious life. St. Ecgwine, Bishop of Worcester, and his swineheard found Evesham Abbey. King Ine of Wessex begins to dispense with Wessex sub-kings and replace them with ealdormen. Hamwic emerges as a major Wessex trading town. Re-foundation of the British religious community in Wareham at St. Mary's Nunnery. | |||
702 - Archbishop Berhtwald of Canterbury calls the Synod of Austerfield to decide the rights of St. Wilfred, some-time Bishop of York. St. Wilfred is offered Ripon Abbey if he will relinquish his claims as a Bishop. Wilfred rejects this and appeals to Rome once more. | |||
703 - St. Wilfred travels to Rome again and is supported in his struggle to retain his See of York by the Pope. | |||
704 - King Aethelred I of Mercia retires to the Abbey of Bardney as its Abbot. He nominates his nephew, Coenred, as King. St. Wilfred returns to Northumbria. Death of King Aeldfrith of Northumbria. The throne is seized by one Eadwulf, of unknown descent. St. Wilfred moves to support the new monarch, but his advances are rejected and he instead falls in with the camp of the late King's young son, Osred, and Dux Berhtfrith. | |||
705 - Prince Osred of Northumbria and his party defeat the usurper, Eadwulf, at the Battle of Bamburgh. He becomes King Osred I at the age of nine. King Ine of Wessex becomes estranged from the Kings Swaefred and Sigeheard of Essex who are sheltering exiled rivals to the Wessex throne. At the Synod of Brentford, the latter agree to banish the exiles in return for Ine not attacking their kingdom. Surrey is transferred from the Diocese of London to Winchester. Death of Bishop Headdi of Winchester. The See is divided between Daniel at Winchester and St. Aldhelm, Abbot of Malmesbury, at Sherborne. | |||
706 - Archbishop Berhtwald of Canterbury, is obliged by the Pope's insistence, to call the Synod of the River Nidd. St. Wilfred is officially recognised as Bishop of Hexham and Abbot of Ripon. St. John of Beverley, the previous Bishop, is transferred to York. | |||
c.707 - Mercia surfers from attacks by their Welsh neighbour. | |||
709 - Kings Swaefred and Sigeheard of Essex share power with Offa, son of King Sigehere. King Coenred of Mercia abdicates the throne and journeys to Rome to become a monk. King Offa of Essex accompanies him. Ceolred, his cousin, succeeds to the Mercian throne. Dynastic rivalries lead to the banishment of their second cousin, Prince Aethelbald, who flees to the East Anglian controlled Crowland Fens. Bishop Wilfred of Hexham dies at Oundle and is buried at Ripon Abbey. He is later revered as a saint. | |||
710 - Kings Ine of Wessex and Nunna of Sussex clash with King Gerren of Dumnonia after which Ine manages to establish a fortress at Taunton. St. Boniface becomes King Ine's envoy to the Archbishop of Canterbury. | |||
711 - Dux Berhtfrith leads a Northumbrian campaign against the Picts and defeats them in Manau Gododdin. | |||
713 - Death of King Eadwulf of East Anglia. He is succeeded by his brother, Aelfwald. Queen Cuthburh of Northumbria founds a monastery at Wimborne. | |||
715 - Kings Ine of Wessex and Coelred of Mercia clash at the Battle of Wodensbarrow. Supposed foundation of ] Abbey on the site of an ancient hermitage, by two noble brothers named Oddo and Doddo. | |||
c.715 - Abbot Ceolfrith of Wearmouth & ] advises King Nechtan of the Picts concerning adoption of the ways of the Roman Church. Death of Kings Swaefred and Sigeheard of Essex. They are succeeded by Swaefbert. Death of St. Guthlac. King Ine of Wessex faces rebellion within his kingdom. | |||
716 - While feasting, King Coelred of Mercia collapses and dies. He is succeeded by Coelwald, probably his brother. Prince Aethelbald returns to Mercia from the Crowland Fens and seizes the throne from King Coelwald. King Osred I of Northumbria is killed in combat, possibly by the Picts in Manau Gododdin. The throne is seized by his distant cousin, Coenred, of the House of Ocga. | |||
718 - Death of King Coenred of Northumbria. The throne is taken by Osric, probably a younger brother of the late King Osred I. Death of Prince Ingild, brother of King Ine of Wessex. | |||
c.720 - King Ine of Wessex builds a church at ] Abbey. | |||
721 - King Ine slays Prince Cynewulf, an unknown relation making a push for the throne. Death of John of Beverley, Bishop of York. He is buried in Beverley Minster. | |||
722 - King Ine of Wessex attempts a takeover of Dumnonia. His armies are crushed and have to withdraw. The fortress at ] is demolished. | |||
725 - Death of King Nunna of Sussex. The exiled Prince Ealdberht, possibly a nephew of King Ine of Wessex looking for recognition as his heir, seeks sanctuary in Sussex. Ine attacks the South Saxons and kills Ealdberht. Death of King Wihtred of Kent. The kingdom is divided between his three sons: King Aethelbert II as overking, King Eadbert in West Kent and Alric who dies soon afterward. | |||
726 - Abdication of King Ine of Wessex, who goes to Rome. He is succeeded by his brother-in-law (and probably distant cousin), Aethelheard; but this is disputed by another distant cousin, Oswald. | |||
727 - Former Queen Cuthburh of Northumbria, Abbess of Wimborne, dies at her Abbey and is buried there. Ine of Wessex founds a ] for English pilgrims in Rome. | |||
728 - Death of Ine of Wessex in Rome. He is buried in San-Spirito-in-Sassia in the district of Borgo and later seen as a saint. | |||
729 - King Osric of Northumbria nominates Ceolwulf, a distant cousin and brother of his predecessor as his successor. The House of Aethelric is all but extinct and the House of Ocga in the ascendancy. | |||
c.729 - The Northumbrians sign a peace treaty with the Picts. | |||
730 - Death of Prince Oswald, rival claimant to the Wessex throne. | |||
731 - The Venerable Bede completes his ] of the Church in England. King Ceolwulf of Northumbria is seized by unknown opponents and forced to enter a monastery. His supporters subsequently restore him to the throne. Bishop Acca of Hexham is expelled from his See. These two events are almost certainly connected. | |||
c.731 - The Mercians are expelled from Powys by King Elisedd of that kingdom. | |||
733 - King Aethelbald of Mercia overruns a large portion of ] and wrests the county from Wessex control. | |||
735 - Death of Bede. The See of York achieves archiepiscopal status. | |||
737 - King Ceolwulf of Northumbria abdicates in favour of his cousin, Eadberht, and becomes a monk at Lindisfarne. | |||
738 - Death of King Swaefbert of Essex. He is succeeded by Saelred, a minor member of the Royal Family. | |||
740 - Death of King Aethelheard of Wessex. He is succeeded by a distant kinsman, Cuthred. King Eadberht of Northumbria attacks the Picts. King Aethelbald of Mercia takes advantage of his absence and ravages Southern Northumbria. Internal struggles re-emerge in Northumbria with the murder of Earnwine, son of the late usurping King Eadwulf. | |||
c.740 - Death of King Mildfrith of Magonset. He is replaced by a Mercian Ealdorman. King Aethelbald of Mercia takes control of Berkshire from Wessex. | |||
743 - Kings Aethelbald of Mercia and Ceolred of Wessex join forces to attack Gwent and Powys. St. Wihtburh, youngest daughter of the late King Anna of East Anglia, dies at East Dereham Abbey. | |||
c.744 - Construction of ]. The border between Mercia and Powys is set there. | |||
746 - Death of King Saelred of Essex. He is succeeded by Swithred, grandson of King Sigeheard. | |||
748 - Death of King Eadbert of West Kent. He is succeeded by his sons, Eadbert and Eardwulf. | |||
749 - Death of King Aelfwald of East Anglia. He is succeeded by Hun, Beorna and Alberht. Relationship unknown. Beorna emerges as the dominant monarch. King Aethelbald of Mercia calls the Synod of Gumley and agrees to exempt monasteries from Royal service. | |||
750 - Dynastic unrest in Northumbria. King Eadnberht imprisons Bishop Cynewulf of Lindisfarne at Bamburgh and besieges Prince Offa, son of the late King Aeldfrith in Lindisfarne Priory. Almost dead from hunger, he is eventually dragged from ]. | |||
752 - King Eadberht of Northumbria takes ] from King Dumnagual of Strathclyde, on the death of the latter's father, Teudebur. King Cuthred of Wessex clashes with King Aethelbald of Mercia at the Battle of Burford and manages to throw off his claim to Mercian rule. | |||
756 - Death of King Cuthred of Wessex. He is succeeded by his distant kinsman, Sigeberht. King Eadberht of Northumbria and King Angus I of the Picts successfully besiege King Dumnagual of Strathclyde at Dumbarton. However, Eadberht's entire force is wiped out, probably by the Britons, at the Battle of Newburgh-on-Tyne. | |||
757 - King Aethelbald of Mercia is murdered by his own household in a ] by one Beornred. He is buried at Repton. King Beornred is quickly ousted by Aethelbald's distant cousin, Offa. In the meantime, Mercian supremacy over Southern England is lost. King Sigeberht of Wessex acts unjustly and is removed from power by a council of nobles, in favour of his distant kinsman, Cynewulf. Sigeberht is given control of ], probably as ealdorman; but he murders one of his own men and is driven out and eventually suffers the same fate. First written record of Hampshire. | |||
758 - King Eadberht of Northumbria abdicates in favour of his son, Oswulf. He becomes a monk at York. Death of King Swithred of Essex. He is succeeded by Sigeric I, son of the late King Saelred. | |||
c.758 - King Cynewulf of Wessex retakes Berkshire from the Mercians. Death of King Beorna of East Anglia. Apparent succession of Prince Aethelred, a descendant of King Raedwald of East Anglia, as King. | |||
759 - King Oswulf of Northumbria is murdered by his own household at Methel Wongtun. The Deiran patrician, Aethelwald Moll, who probably conspired in the regicide, seizes the throne. He may have been a descendant of King Oswine of Deira. | |||
760 - The Battle of ] is fought probably between the Mercians and the Kingdom of Brycheiniog under King Nowy Hen. | |||
c.760 - Abbot Guba expands the Abbey Church at Glastonbury. | |||
761 - King Aethelwald Moll of Northumbria faces a rebellion under a rival claimant to the throne named Oswine. The latter is defeated after the three day Battle of Eildon. | |||
762 - Death of King Aethelbert II of Kent. His nephew, King Eadbert of West Kent, possibly rules all Kent for a time. Sigered, probably an East Saxon, succeeds in West Kent. Death of Eadbert, followed by the establishment of Eanmund as King of Kent. King Aethelwald Moll of Northumbria marries Aethelthryth, at ]. | |||
764 - King Offa of Mercia brings an end to the rule of Kings Eanmund and Sigered of Kent. He imposes Mercian overlordship on the kingdom, but allows a local king, Heabert, to rule there. Death of ex-King Ceolwulf of Northumbria. He is buried at Lindisfarne Priory and later revered as a saint. | |||
765 - King Heabert of Kent is joined in ruling Kent by King Aethelbert II's son, Ecgbert II. King Aethelwald Moll of Northumbria is deposed at Pincanheale, possibly by at a gathering of his own magnates. He enters a monastery. The throne is taken by Ealchred, a distant cousin of the late King Oswulf. | |||
768 - Death of the former King Eadberht of Northumbria. In an attempt to strengthen his position, King Ealchred of Northumbria marries Princess Osgyfu, daughter of the late King Oswulf of Northumbria. | |||
c.770 - King Ealchred of Northumbria takes an interest in continental missionary activities and sends Willehad to Frisia. | |||
771 - King Offa of Mercia defeats the Haestingas and joins their little region to his sub-kingdom of Sussex. | |||
772 - Possible deposition of King Ecgbert II of Kent with subsequent direct rule from Mercia. | |||
773 - King Ealchred of Northumbria makes overtures of friendship toward King Charlemagne of the Franks. | |||
774 - Unrest in the Northumbrian Church appears to lead to the expulsion of King Ealchred who is driven from York. He sails from Bamburgh into exile amongst the Picts. He is replaced by Aethelred I, the eleven year old son of the late King Aethelwald Moll of Northumbria. | |||
776 - King Ecgbert II of Kent defeats the Mercians at the Battle of Otford and re-asserts himself as King of Kent. | |||
778 - Unrest in Northumbria leads to King Aethelred I ordering the execution of three of his Duces. This considerably weakens his position. | |||
779 - Offa, King of Mercia, becomes "King of All England". Offa defeats King Cynewulf of Wessex at the Battle of Bensington and seizes control of Berkshire, and probably London as well. Death of King Aethelred of East Anglia. He is succeeded by his son, Aethelberht. King Aethelred I of Northumbria is driven from the kingdom by Prince Aelfwald, son of the late King Oswulf who takes the throne as Aelfwald I. | |||
c.780 - The rise of Aldwich as an important trading centre under Mercian control. King Offa of Mercia possibly establishes a Royal Palace at Aldermanbury, on the site of the old Roman Cripplegate fort and Amphitheatre. | |||
781 - The King Charlemagne of the Franks summons the monk and scholar Alcuin of York to head the palace school at Aachen. | |||
784 - Construction of Offa's Dyke, the artificial bank and ditch boundary between England and Wales, is begun at the command of King Offa of Mercia. Prince Ealmund of Wessex appears as King of Kent, possibly as a joint-monarch in some sort of alliance with his brother-in-law, King Ecgbert II. | |||
785 - King Offa of Mercia re-asserts his control of Kent, deposes King Ecgbert II and establishes direct Mercian rule. Ecgbert's brother, Prince Eadbert Praen flees to the Court of King Charlemagne of the Franks and enters holy orders. | |||
786 - The Yorkist scholar Alcuin accompanies the Papal Legates, Bishops George of Ostia and Theophylact of Todi, from France to the Mercian Royal Court. King Aelfwald I of Northumbria also receives Bishop George at a Northumbrian ecclesiastical council. The exiled Wessex noble, Cyneheard, brother of the late King Sigeberht of Wessex, ambushes King Cynewulf of Wessex while he is at Meretun with his mistress, and kills him. He is buried at Winchester. The Wessex nobles refuse to recognise Cyneheard as king. They execute him and, through the support of King Offa of Mercia, elect one Beorhtric instead. Cyneheard is buried at Axminster. Beorhtric's rival claimant to the Wessex throne, a very distant nephew of the late King Ine named Egbert, is driven across the Channel. Egbert settles at the Court of King Charlemagne of the Franks. | |||
787 - Kings Offa of Mercia and Beorhtric of Wessex call the Synod of Chelsea, which is attended by the Papal Legate. There, Offa persuades the Papacy to grant Archiepiscopal status to the Mercian See of Lichfield. Bishop Hygeberht is thus elevated and given control of Hereford, Worcester, Leicester, Lindsey, Dunwich and Elmham, as well as Lichfield. In order to secure the Royal succession, Offa has Hygeberht crown his son, Ecgfrith, King of Mercia within his father's own lifetime, possibly at Brixworth. Offa founds Winchcombe Abbey. Archbishop Jaenberht of Canterbury is alienated from Mercia. | |||
789 - Assassination of King Aelfwald I of Northumbria, probably at Chesters, at the instigation of Patrician Sicga. He is buried at Hexham Abbey and his sons, Oelf and Oelfwine, seek sanctuary in York Minster. The son of the late King Ealchred is installed as King Osred II of Northumbria. The Vikings attack Britain for the first time with three ships raiding Portland. Thinking them to be peaceful traders, High-Reeve Beaduheard of Dorchester rides out to greet them and his killed. King Beorhtric of Wessex marries Princess Eadburh, daughter of King Offa of Mercia, and accepts Mercian overlordship. | |||
790 - King Aethelred I returns to Northumbria, captures King Osred II, forces him to become a monk and ejects him from the kingdom. He flees to the Isle of Man. Aethelred then faces a rebellion by a rival, named Eardwulf. The latter is captured and hanged outside the gates to Ripon Abbey. The body is taken into the Abbey where Eardwulf recovers and escapes to exile. King Charlemagne of the Franks begins to nurture Northumbrian friendship in order to circumscribe the power of King Offa of Mercia. | |||
c.790 - King Offa of Mercia takes control of East Anglia. King Aethelberht mints his own coins in defiance of his overlord. | |||
791 - Princes Oelf and Oelfwine of Northumbria are persuaded to leave their sanctuary in York Minster and are immediately forcibly drowned in Wonwaldremere at the instigation of King Aethelred I. | |||
792 - King Aethelred I of Northumbria marries Princess Aelfflaed, daughter of King Offa of Mercia, at Catterick. Unrest in Northumbria tempts the exiled King Osred II back to his kingdom from the Isle of Man. His supporters dessert him and he is killed by King Aethelred's men at Aynburg. He is buried at Tynemouth Priory. King Offa of Mercia arranges coastal defences to fend off Viking attacks. | |||
793 - Vikings attack Britain in a surprise raid on the monastic community at Lindisfarne Priory. | |||
794 - King Aethelberht of East Anglia visits the Royal Mercian Court at Sutton Walls, with a view to marrying Princess Elfthryth. Her father, King Offa of Mercia, already unhappy with Aethelberht's rejection of his overlordship, has him executed, supposedly after the wicked Queen Cynethryth of Mercia accuses Aethelberht of making advances towards her. He is buried at Marden and later revered as a saint. East Anglia ruled directly from Mercia. | |||
795 - King Offa of Mercia receives gifts from King Charlemagne of the Franks. Offa re-founds St. Albans Abbey, supposedly in thanks for overrunning East Anglia. | |||
796 - King Offa of Mercia and King Charlemagne of the Franks seal a trading agreement and a marriage alliance is proposed. However, King Offa dies soon afterward. He is buried at Bedford and succeeded for a short time by his son, Ecgfrith, and then a distant cousin, Coenwulf. Prince Eadbert Praen leaves the church, returns to Kent and claims his throne. One Eadwald proclaims himself King of East Anglia, but is later ousted by King Coenwulf of Mercia. Direct rule from Mercia is re-established. King Aethelred I of Northumbria is murdered, probably at Corbridge, by his Ealdormen, Ealdred and Wada. Ealdorman Torhtmund slays Ealdred in revenge. The kingdom is plunged into confusion. The Patrician Osbald is placed on the throne, but is deserted by his supporters after only twenty-seven days. He flees from Lindisfarne to Pictland. Another faction, brings back King Aethelred I's old back-from-the-dead rival, Eardwulf, as King. King Eardwulf dismisses his wife and publicly takes a concubine. He is alienated from Archbishop Eanbald II of Canterbury. King Coenwulf of Mercia gives protection to Eardwulf's enemies. The Yorkist Scholar, Alcuin, is made Abbot of Saint-Martin in Tours by King Charlemagne of the Franks. | |||
797 - King Coenwulf of Mercia tries to re-assert his domination of North-East Wales. He clashes with Welsh forces, including those of Powys and Dyfed, at the Battle of Rhuddlan. King Maredydd of Dyfed is killed in the fighting. The Mercians push on westward. | |||
798 - The Mercians of King Coenwulf invade Gwynedd and kill King Caradog of that country in Snowdonia. The Mercians also defeat and capture King Eadbert Praen of Kent. King Coenwulf of Mercia introduces his brother, Cuthred, as a sub-King of Kent. King Sigeric I of Essex abdicates and departs for Rome. His son, Sigered, takes the throne. Ealdorman Wada attempts to return King Osbald to the Northumbrian throne. The Yorkist Abbot Alcuin of Saint-Martin, Tours writes to the exiled Osbald in order to dissuade him. Wada is defeated by King Eardwulf of Northumbria at the Battle of Billington Moor. | |||
799 - Death of the former King Osbald of Northumbria as an Abbot in exile. He is buried in York. King Eardwulf of Northumbria worried about further rivals, has Ealdorman Moll, probably a relation of the late King Aethelwald Moll, killed. | |||
800 - King Eardwulf of Northumbria has his men seize Prince Ealhmund, son of the late King Ealchred, and put him to death. He is buried at Derby and later revered as a saint. | |||
c.800 - Retirement of Archbishop Hygeberht of Lichfield. He is succeeded by Aldwulf. King Coenwulf of Mercia is on better terms with the Archiepiscopate of Canterbury than his predecessor, and unsuccessfully attempts to have the Mercian Archiepiscopal See transferred to London. | |||
801 - King Eardwulf of Northumbria invades Mercia in order to flush out his enemies taking refuge there under King Coenwulf. After a long campaign the nobles and Bishops on both sides negotiate a peace and the two Kings confirm this under oath. | |||
802 - Death of King Beorhtric of Wessex. He is buried at Wareham. Prince Egbert returns to Wessex and is accepted as King. Ealdorman Aethelmund of Hwicce attacks Wessex. He is met by Ealdorman Weohstan of Wiltshire and both are killed at the Battle of Kempsford, though the men of Wiltshire are victorious. Aethelmund is buried at Deerhurst Abbey. Cunred, a relative of King Coenwulf of Mercia, is appointed Abbot of St. Augustine's, Canterbury. First written record of the county of Wiltshire. | |||
803 - The Synod of Clofeshoh (possibly Brixworth) is held, at which the Archbishopric of Lichfield is demoted to an ordinary Bishopric, with Papal permission obtained by King Coenwulf of Mercia. | |||
806 - King Eardwulf of Northumbria is expelled from his kingdom by one Aelfwald who takes the throne as King Aelfwald II. Eardwulf flees to the Imperial Frankish Court of Charlemagne and later visits Pope Leo III in Rome. | |||
807 - Death of King Cuthred of Kent. Kent possibly under direct Mercian rule. | |||
808 - With the active support of Emperor Charlemagne of the Franks and Pope Leo III, the exiled King Eardwulf of Northumbria is able to return to his kingdom and oust the usurper, King Aelfwald II. | |||
809 - The Papal Legate is kidnapped by Vikings while sailing for Northumbria. | |||
c.810 - Death of King Eardwulf of Northumbria. He is succeeded by his son, Eanred. Canterbury Cathedral is probably demolished by Archbishop Wulfred of Canterbury and rebuilt on a more extravagant basilican scale | |||
c.812 - King Sigered of Essex is reduced to the rank of Dux by his Mercian overlords. | |||
818 - King Coenwulf of Mercia raids Dyfed. | |||
821 - King Coenwulf of Mercia dies in Basingwerk, while preparing for another assault on Powys, and is buried in Winchcombe Abbey. His son, Cenelm, is chosen to succeed him, but he is killed, probably fighting the Welsh, though supposedly through the treachery of his jealous sister, Cwenthryth. He is also buried at Winchcombe Abbey and later revered as a saint. The Mercian throne passes to Coenwulf's brother, Ceolwulf I. One Athelstan makes a push for the East Anglian throne, but is halted by Ceolwulf I of Mercia. | |||
823 - The Mercians invade Powys, but are beaten back by King Cyngen. They also destroy the Gwynedd capital, Degannwy. Death of King Ceolwulf I of Mercia. He is succeeded by Beornwulf, a descendant of the late King Beornred. Rise of King Baldred of Kent. His allegiance is uncertain, but he was propbably a relative of King Beornwulf of Mercia. Athelstan of East Anglia attempts to claim the East Anglian throne again. | |||
825 - King Egbert of Wessex defeats the mighty Mercians at the Battle of Ellandon. He invades Kent and expels King Baldred. The former's son, Aethwulf, is installed as King of Kent. The sub-Kingdoms of Essex, Sussex and Surrey submit to Egbert. The Mercians are allowed to retain Berkshire and its boundaries are formally set. Athelstan of East Anglia begins to re-assert East Anglian independence. King Beornwulf of Mercia invades East Anglia, but is killed in battle. He is succeeded by one Ludecan. The men of Cornish Dumnonia clash with the Saxons of Devon at the Battle of Galford. First written record of the county of Devon in the Saxon form of the name. | |||
827 - Athelstan of East Anglia establishes himself as King of that country after killing King Ludecan of Mercia in battle. Ludecan is succeeded in Mercia by Wiglaf, father-in-law (and probably distant cousin) of the late King Ceolwulf I's daughter. | |||
828 - King Egbert of Wessex is recognized as overlord of other English Kings. He overruns Mercia, ousts King Wiglaf and attempts to rule directly from Wessex. | |||
829 - King Eanred of Northumbria and King Ecgbert of Wessex clash at the Battle of the River Dore. Supposed submission of Northumbria to Wessex overlordship. | |||
830 - King Wiglaf regains control of Mercia from Wessex. | |||
c.833 - Rise of a Dux Sigeric II of Essex under Mercian patronage. | |||
835 - The Isle of Sheppey comes under Viking attack. | |||
836 - The army of King Egbert of Wessex is defeated by invading Vikings at the Battle of Carhampton. | |||
838 - The British of Dumnonia join forces with the Vikings and attack Wessex. King Egbert defeats them at the Battle of Hingston Down. | |||
839 - Death of King Egbert of Wessex & All England. His son, King Aethelwulf of Kent succeeds as King of Wessex. Aethelwulf's brother, Aethelstan, is made sub-King of Kent, Essex, Surrey and Sussex. Death of King Athelstan of East Anglia. He is succeeded by one Aethelweard. | |||
840 - Viking raids turn away from Britain as the Frankish Empire is weakened by the Death of Emperor Louis the Pious. Death of King Wiglaf of Mercia. He is buried at Repton and briefly succeeded by his grandson, Wigstan. King Wigstan prefers the religious life and asks his widowed mother, Princess Elfleda to act as regent. A noble of the line of the late King Beornred, named Berhtric, wishes to marry this lady, but as he is a relative, Wigstan refuses the match. Berhtric murders Wigstan at Wistow. He is buried at Repton and later revered as a saint. The Mercian throne is seized by Berhtric's father, Beorhtwulf. First written record of the county of Dorset. | |||
841 - Death of King Eanred of Northumbria. He is succeeded by his son as King Aethelred II. | |||
844 - King Aethelred II of Northumbria is expelled from the kingdom by one Raedwulf, who takes the throne. King Raedwulf is later killed in battle against the Vikings, along with many of his noblemen, during a major raid. King Aethelred II returns. | |||
845 - The ship of King Ragnar Lothbrok of Sjaelland & Uppsala (Scandinavia) is supposedly blown off course and he lands in East Anglia. He is entertained at the Royal Court but internal politics leads to him being kidnapped and smuggled into Northumbria where he is executed in a pit of vipers. Glastonbury Abbey is probably damaged by Viking raiders. Ealdorman Eanwulf of Somerset defeats them at the Battle of the River Parrett. First written record of the county of Somerset. | |||
c.846 - King Aethelred II of Northumbria sends military assistance to the Picts in their fight against invading Scots. | |||
848 - Assassination of King Aethelred II of Northumbria. He is succeeded by Osbeorht, of unknown lineage. | |||
849 - Birth of Prince (later King) Alfred of Wessex at Wantage. | |||
850 - The Saxons inflict a major naval defeat on Viking raiders off the Sandwich Coast. | |||
850-858 - King Kenneth mac Alpin of Alba (Scotland) invades Northern Northumbria six times, burning Dunbar and Melrose. | |||
851 - Death of sub-King Athelstan of Kent, Essex, Surrey and Sussex. He is succeeded by his nephew, Aethelbert. | |||
852 - Death of King Beorhtwulf of Mercia. He is succeeded by his kinsman, Burghred. | |||
853 - Mercia and Wessex attack Powys. | |||
855 - Death of King Aethelweard of East Anglia. He is the last of the Royal House of East Anglia and a successor from their homeland in Angeln is sent for. A distant cousin, Edmund, arrives and takes the throne. | |||
858 - Death of King Aethelwulf of Wessex. He is succeeded by his son, Aethelbald. | |||
860 - Death of King Aethelbald of Wessex. He is succeeded by his brother, sub-King Aethelbert of Kent, Essex, Surrey and Sussex. These latter kingdoms are formally merged with Wessex. The Viking Chief Weland, based in the Somme, sails to England and attacks Winchester. He is defeated and returns home. First written record of the county of Berkshire. | |||
863 - King Osbeorht of Northumbria engages in a major dispute for Royal Power with a rival claimant named Aelle. He is variously described as Osbeorht's brother or specifically not of Royal descent. Osbeorht is badly defeated, though not expelled from his kingdom. King Aelle II wields power in Northumbria, but the Civil War continues. | |||
865 - Death of King Aethelbert of Wessex. He is succeeded by his third son, Aethelred I. The 'Great Heathen Army' of Vikings, led by Princes Ivarr the Boneless and Halfdan Wide-Embrace of Sjaelland & Uppsala (Scandinavia), invades East Anglia (supposedly in revenge for the execution of their father, King Ragnar Lothbrok). King Edmund of East Anglia buys peace with a supply of horses. | |||
866 - 'The Great Heathen Army' of the Vikings ride north to Northumbria and mount a surprise attack on the City of York which they quickly capture. | |||
867 - The rival monarchs of Northumbria, Aelle II and Osbeorht, join forces to expel the Vikings, but are thoroughly defeated at the Battle of York by Princes Ivarr the Boneless and Halfdan Wide-Embrace of Sjaelland & Uppsala (Scandinavia). Osbeorht is killed, while Aelle II is supposedly captured and 'Spread-Eagled', for complicity in the murder of the invaders' father, King Ragnarr Lothbrok. Deira passes into Viking hands and what is left of the Northumbrian Royal Court flees north into Bernicia. Ecgberht I is established as a puppet King of Northumbria. The Viking armies make forays into Mercia. They are besieged at Nottingham by a joint Saxon force under Kings Aethelred I of Wessex and Burghred of Mercia. The Vikings withdraw to York. | |||
869 - While Prince Halfdan Wide-Embrace of Sjaelland & Uppsala (Scandinavia) remains in York, his brothers, Ivarr the Boneless and Ubbe Ragnarrson, turn their 'The Great Heathen Army' on East Anglia once more. They are resisted by King Edmund. | |||
870 - King Edmund of East Anglia is captured by Princes Ivarr the Boneless and Ubbe Ragnarson of Sjaelland & Uppsala (Scandinavia) who give him to their archers for use as target practice at Hellesdon. His head is then chopped off. He is buried in a small chapel near the place of his death and later revered as a saint. His brother, St. Edwold, flees to Cerne Abbas and becomes a hermit. The Vikings allow native sub-kings to rule in East Anglia for a while, starting with King Oswald. The Fens are ravaged by the invaders. The local people take refuge in Peterborough (Medshamstead) Abbey (Cathedral), but they are all slaughtered and the Abbey destroyed. Prince Ivarr the Boneless leaves for Northumbria and then Dublin where he becomes King. Coldingham Priory is destroyed by his Viking raiders. Ivarr's brother, Halfdan Wide-Embrace moves the Viking army to Wessex via the Thames and takes Reading which he makes his headquarters. The Vikings clash with Ealdorman Aethlewulf of Berkshire at the Battle of Englefield. The invaders are driven back to Reading and besieged by King Aethelred I and his brother, Alfred. Ealdorman Aethelwulf is killed in the fighting. The Danes are victorious and drive the English into the marshes. | |||
871 - The English retreat onto the Berkshire Downs. Prince Halfdan Wide-Embrace of Sjaelland & Uppsala (Scandinavia) is joined by a 'Great Summer Army' under Prince Bagsecg and together they march out after the Saxons. Prince Alfred of Wessex leads the English against them in the Battle of Ashdown. His brother, King Aethelred I of Wessex, joins in after having been delayed at his prayers. The English are victorious and many Vikings, including Prince Bagsecg, are killed. Further, less fortunate, clashes, however, occur at the Battle of Basing and the Battle of Martin. King Aethelred I is mortally wounded at the latter and dies soon afterward. He is buried at nearby Wimborne Minster. He is succeeded by his brother, Alfred. King Alfred fights the Danes at the Battle of Wilton and his severely defeated. | |||
872 - King Alfred the Great of Wessex buys a peace with the Vikings and they remove the 'Great Heathen Army' from Reading to London. Death of King Ecgberht I of Northumbria. The Vikings install one Ricsige in his place. | |||
873 - The 'Great Heathen Army' of Vikings returns to York from where they attack Mercia. They capture the Royal capital at Repton and spend the winter there. | |||
874 - From their base at Repton the Vikings drive King Burgred of Mercia into exile, conquer his kingdom and install his political opponent, Ceolwulf, as sub-King there. He was probably a member of the House of Ceolwulf I. | |||
875 - 'The Great Heathen Army' of Vikings is divided. Prince Halfdan Wide-Embrace Sjaelland & Uppsala (Scandinavia) takes a contingent back to York to consolidate his position there, while the 'Great Summer Army' moves on Cambridge under Guthrum, Oscetel and Anund. This latter force then returns to Wessex. King Alfred the Great fights them in a Naval engagement. | |||
876 - The Vikings take Wareham under their leader, Guthrum, and King Alfred the Great of Wessex is forced to buy peace once more. The invaders retreat to Exeter. Death of sub-King Oswald of East Anglia. He is succeeded by one Aethelred. With the removal of the puppet King Ricsige of Northumbria, Prince Halfdan Wide-Embrace of Sjaelland & Uppsala (Scandinavia) formally establishes the Norse Kingdom of York with himself as its first monarch. The Viking settlement of the kingdom begins. | |||
877 - King Alfred the Great of Wessex raises a large force of men and marches on the Viking Camp at Exeter. Although his navy is almost destroyed in a storm near Swanage, his army besieges Guthrum and forces the Vikings to flee north to Gloucester. The Northern Vikings take Eastern Mercia under direct rule. King Halfdan I Wide-Embrace of Norse York leaves for Ireland in an attempt to recover his brother's Dublin throne. He is killed and a probable interregnum follows in York. | |||
c.877 - Eadulf of Bamburgh establishes himself as King of Bernicia. Cut-off from the rest of Saxon England, he is only recognised outside his kingdom as High-Reeve or Ealdorman of Bamburgh. He may or may not have been related to previous Kings of Northumbria. Eadulf allies himself with King Alfred the Great of Wessex. | |||
878 - While spending the winter at Chippenham, King Alfred the Great of Wessex is surprised by the a Viking attack and he and his men flee into the Somerset Levels for safety. From his headquarters at Athelney, Alfred wages a guerrilla war against the Vikings. The supposed "Burning of the Cakes" episode occurs. The English gain a victory at Countisbury Hill and then Alfred decisively defeats the Vikings at Edington. Guthrum and his men are pushed back to Chippenham and besieged for three weeks. Eventually the Peace of Wedmore is agreed. England is divided between Wessex in the south and the Vikings in the Danelaw up north. Guthrum embraces Christianity, is baptised as Aethelstan and returns to East Anglia. The main Viking force winters in Fulham. King Ceolwulf II of Mercia clashes with the Welsh and kills King Rhodri Mawr of Gwynedd, Powys and Seisyllwg in battle. | |||
879 - Death of sub-King Aethelred of East Anglia. The Vikings impose their own monarch on the kingdom. Guthrum takes the throne. King Alfred the Great of Wessex begins to build a large mobile army and naval fleet in order to counter any future Viking invasions. He also establishes defensive burghs around the country. Death of King Ceolwulf II of Mercia. One Aethelred takes the throne as King Aethelred II of the Mercians. | |||
880 - The Mercian armies are defeated on the River Conwy by King Anarawd of Gwynedd in revenge for the death of his father, King Rhodri Mawr. | |||
883 - Abbot Eadred of Carlisle travels across the Tyne (apparently at the request of the spirit of St. Cuthbert) and persuades the Viking Army there to elect a Christian slave named Guthfrith Hardicnutson as King of Norse York. The new king recognises the rights of the See of Chester-Le-Street. | |||
884 - King Aethelred II of the Mercians marries Princess Aethelflaed, daughter of King Alfred the Great of Wessex, accepts Wessex overlordship and apparently demotes himself to become Lord of the Mercians. | |||
885 - King Alfred the Great of Wessex summons Asser, a relative of Bishop Nobis of St. Davids, to the English Court. He agrees to spend six months of the year in the King's service. Asser helps to enhance the literary status of the English Court and also to negotiate the recognition of Alfred as overlord of the South Welsh Kings. The Vikings attack Rochester but are beaten back by King Alfred. | |||
c.885 - Kings Hyfaidd of Dyfed, Elisedd of Brycheiniog and Hywel of Glywysing, being harassed by the armies of King Anarawd of Gwynedd, seek the protection of King Alfred the Great of Wessex and submit to his overlordship. King Anarawd of Gwynedd seeks an alliance with the Norse King Guthfrith I of York. | |||
886 - King Alfred the Great of Wessex recaptures London from the Vikings. He moves the community from Aldwich to within the safety of the city walls and hands the place over to his son-in-law, Lord Aethelred II of the Mercians. Alfred becomes the supreme monarch in the country and "all the English submitted to him, except those who were under the power of the Vikings". | |||
888 - Foundation of Shaftesbury Abbey. King Alfred the Great of England founds Athelney Abey in thanksgiving for his triumph over the Vikings. | |||
c.888 - Lord Aethelred II of the Mercians is struck down with a debilitating illness. His wife, Princess Aethelflaed of Wessex joins him as joint ruler of Mercia. | |||
889 - Lord Aethelred II and Lady Aethelflaed of the Mercians begin their policy of fortifying Mercian cities as defensive burghs, starting with Worcester. | |||
c.890 - Lord Aethelred II and Lady Aethelflaed of the Mercians found the Priory of St. Oswald in Gloucester (probably originally dedicated to St. Peter). | |||
c.893 - Asser, the Welshman, is made Bishop of Sherborne. | |||
894 - King Anarawd of Gwynedd is forced to ask for help from King Alfred the Great of England when his kingdom is ravaged by the Norsemen. He submits to Alfred's overlordship, but the latter imposes oppressive terms and forces Anarawd to confirmation in the Christian Church with Alfred as godfather. Bishop Asser of Sherborne, writes his "Life of King Alfred". | |||
895 - King Alfred the Great of England supplies King Anarawd of Gwynedd with English troops to assist in his successful reconquest of Seisyllwg on behalf of his brother, King Cadell. Death of King Guthfrith I Hardicnutson as King of Norse York. He is buried in York Minster. | |||
899 - Death of King Alfred the Great of Wessex & All England. He is succeeded by his son, Edward. | |||
901 - King Edward the Elder of Wessex takes the title "King of the Angles and Saxons". His mother, Dowager-Queen Ealhswith, founds the Nunnaminster at Winchester and retires into a religious life there. Death of King Aethelstan (alias Guthrum) of East Anglia. He is succeeded by his son, Eric. | |||
902 - The Norsemen are expelled from Dublin. After a brief foray into Seisyllwg, a group, under one Ingimund, settle in the Wirral with the agreement of Lady Aethelflaed of the Mercians. | |||
905 - The Norse settler, Ingimund, and his men revolt against the Mercians and try to take the city of Chester. They are beaten off. | |||
907 - Lady Aethelflaed of the Mercians refortifies Chester against Viking attacks. King Edward the Elder of England founds Romsey Abbey. Ealdorman Aethelmar founds Cerne Abbey on the site of the hermitage of St. Edwold. | |||
909 - Death of Bishop Asser of Sherborne. The See is divided and the new Bishoprics created at Wells, Crediton and Ramsbury & Sonning. King Edward the Elder of England and his sister, Princess Aethelflaed of Mercia, raid Danish East Anglia and bring back the body of St. Oswald in triumph. Aethelflaed presents it to her foundation in Gloucester. | |||
910 - King Edward the Elder of England attacks the Joint-Kings Halfdan II, Eowils Ragnarson of Norse York. All three monarchs are killed at the Battle of Tettenhall and their kingdom crippled. Ragnall I Ivarrson, grandson of Ivarr the Boneless, seizes the throne after years of roaming the Western Seas. | |||
911 - Death of Lord Aethelred II of the Mercians. He is buried in St. Oswald's Priory, Gloucester and is succeeded by his wife, Princess Aethelflaed of Wessex, as Lady of the Mercians. Her brother, King Edward the Elder of England insists on taking control of London and Oxford. | |||
912 - The increasing thread of Viking invasions encourages Lady Aethelflaed of the Mercians to expand her policy of building defensive burghs within her kingdom. | |||
913 - King Edward the Elder of England recaptures Essex from the Danes. Death of High-Reeve Eadulf of Bamburgh. He is succeeded by his son, Ealdred I, who is almost immediately driven out by King Ragnall I Ivarrson of Norse York. Ealdred flees to the Court of King Constantine II of Alba. | |||
914 - High-Reeve Ealdred I of Bamburgh persuades King Constantine II of Alba to invade Norse controlled Bernicia in an attempt to restore his position. The Vikings defeat the Scots at the First Battle of Corbridge. Other Vikings harry the Welsh Coast and move up the Severn. They capture Bishop Cyfeilliog of Ergyng, but are driven out by Mercian levies from Hereford and Gloucester. | |||
c.915 - The body of St. Edmund of East Anglia is transferred to Bury St. Edmunds. | |||
916 - English raiders attack the court of King Tewdr of Brycheiniog at Llangorse and make off with the Queen and thirty-three of her courtiers. | |||
917 - Lady Aethelflaed of the Mercians cements an alliance with Kings Constantine II of Alba and Constantine mac Aed of Strathclyde against Norse York. She captures the city of Derby, while her brother, King Edward the Elder of England, takes Towcester. Aethelflaed's armies also ravage Brycheiniog in revenge for the killing of the, now unknown, Abbot Ecgberht. | |||
918 - Death of King Eric of East Anglia. East Anglia brought under Wessex rule. High-Reeve Ealdred I of Bamburgh again persuades King Constantine II of Alba to help him reclaim his position in Bernicia. They mount a second invasion of his now Norse controlled lands. The Vikings defeat the Scots again at the Second Battle of Corbridge, but take heavy casualties themselves. Ealdred probably manages to retake most of Northern Bernicia. Lady Aethelflaed of the Mercians begins to intrigue with diaffected factions within the Norse Kingdom of York and peacefully overruns the Borough of Leicester. Her brother, King Edward the Elder of England, takes Stamford by force. King Idwal Foel of Gwynedd and King Hywel Dda and Prince Clydog of Deheubarth submit to the overlordship of King Edward. Death of Lady Aethelflaed of the Mercians at Tamworth. She is buried in St. Oswald's Priory in Gloucester and nominally succeeded by her daughter, the twenty year old Princess Aelfwynn. | |||
919 - Lady Aelfwynn of the Mercians is brought to the court of her maternal uncle, King Edward the Elder of England, and deprived of her authority in Mercia. King Edward formally annexes the country. The end of independent Mercian rule. | |||
920 - High-Reeve Ealdred I of Bamburgh and his brother, Uhtred, submit to the overlordship of King Edward the Elder of England. Death of King Ragnall I Ivarrson of Norse York. He is succeeded by his brother, King Sigtrygg Caech of Norse Dublin. | |||
924 - Death of King Edward the Elder of England at Farndon-upon-Dee. He is succeeded by his son, Athelstan, who becomes King of Wessex and effective ruler of most of England. His appointment is opposed by one Alfred of unknown origin. | |||
c.924 - St. Eadburga, daughter of King Edward the Elder of England, enters the Nunnaminster at Winchester, at an extremely young age. | |||
925 - King Athelstan is finally crowned at Kingston-on-Thames. He founds Bury St. Edmunds Abbey around the shrine of St. Edmund of East Anglia. | |||
926 - Athelstan annexes Northumbria, and forces the kings of Wales, Strathclyde, the Picts, and the Scots to submit to him | |||
927 - The border between England and Wales is set at the River Wye when Kings Hywel Dda of Deheubarth and Owain of Glywysing & Gwent submit to the overlordship of King Athelstan of England at Hereford. Death of King Sigtrygg Caech of Norse York. King Athelstan of England claims his kingdom and receives the submission of High-Reeve Ealdred I of Bamburgh. Practicalities probably actually meant that ealdred looked more towards King Constantine II of Alba as his overlord. | |||
930 - Death of High-Reeve Ealdred I of Bamburgh. He is succeeded by his son, Osulf. High-Reeve Osulf attests a number of Wessex charters during his reign showing his close association with the English Court. | |||
931 - Kings Morgan Hen of Glywysing & Gwent, Hywel Dda of Deheubarth and Idwal Foel of Gwynedd submit to the overlordship of King Athelstan of England and attend him at court. | |||
933 - Prince Aelfweard, brother of King Athelstan of England, is drowned en route to France and buried at Saint-Bertin. | |||
934 - King Tewdr of Brycheiniog attends the court of King Athelstan of England and signs English Land Charters. Kings Hywel Dda of Deheubarth, Idwal Foel of Gwynedd and Morgan Mwynfawr of Morgannwg are compelled to accompany Athelstan on his campaign against King Constantine II of Alba. | |||
937 - Battle of Brunanburh: Athelstan defeats alliance of Scots, Strathclyde Britons and Vikings, and takes the title of "King of all Britain" | |||
c.937 - King Idwal Foel of Gwynedd distances himself from his English overlord. | |||
939 - King Athelstan founds Muchelney Abbey. Death of King Athelstan at Gloucester. He is buried at Malmesbury Abbey and succeeded by his half-brother, Edmund the Magnificent. | |||
942 - Kings Idwal Foel of Gwynedd openly rebels against the overlordship of the English monarchy. Both he and Llewelyn of Powys are killed fighting English armies. | |||
945 - St. Dunstan becomes Abbot of Glastonbury. | |||
946 - Edred, younger brother of Edmund, King of England (to 955); Dunstan is named his chief minister. | |||
949 - King Hywel Dda of Deheubarth, Gwynedd & Powys attends the court of King Eadred of England. | |||
954 - Death of King Eric Bloodaxe of Norse York. King Eadred of Wessex becomes King of All England. High-Reeve Osulf of Bamburgh is appointed Ealdorman of Northumbria. | |||
955 - Kings Iago of Gwynedd, Owain of Deheubarth and Morgan Hen of Glywysing & Gwent attend the court of King Eadred of England. Edwy, son of Edmund, King of England (to 959). | |||
c.955 - Archbishop Oda of Canterbury rebuilds Canterbury Cathedral. | |||
956 - St. Dunstan is sent into exile by King Edwy. | |||
957 - Mercians and Northumbrians rebel against King Edwy. | |||
959 - Edgar the Peaceable, younger brother of Edwy, King of England (to 975). | |||
960 - Death of Princess Eadburga, aunt of King Edgar the Peaceable of England, at the Nunnaminster in Winchester where is as a nun. She is buried there and later revered as a saint. | |||
961 - Tavistock Abbey is founded by Ealdorman Ordgar of Devon. | |||
963 - Death of Ealdorman Osulf of Northumbria. He is succeeded by his son, Waltheof I. Death of Bishop Brihthelm of Winchester. He is succeeded by St. Aethelwold, Abbot of Abingdon. | |||
964 - Foundation of Milton Abbey. | |||
966 - Re-foundation of Peterborough (Medshamstead) Abbey as a Benedictine Monastery by Bishop Aethelwold of Winchester. | |||
967 - Re- foundation of Romsey Abbey by King Edgar of England and Ealdorman Aethelwold of Wessex, with St. Merewenna as Abbess. | |||
969 - Foundation of Ramsey Abbey. | |||
970 - Re-foundation of Pershore Abbey. It acquires relics of St. Eadburga from Winchester. | |||
971 - St. Aethelwold, Bishop of Winchester, instigates massive building operations at Winchester. He extends the Old Minster westward with two enormous apses and a crossing tower to cover St. Swithun's external tomb and make it the centre of a 'shrine-church'. It supposedly rains there for "forty days and forty nights". Foundation of Crowland Abbey. | |||
973 - After his coronation, King Edgar of England marches his army north to Chester. His navy meets him there via the Irish Sea. This show of strength persuades the Northern Kings to submit to his overlordship. Legend says he is rowed across the Dee by Kings Kenneth of Alba, Malcolm of the Cumbrians, Magnus of Man & the Isles, Donald of Strathclyde, Iago of Gwynedd, Princes Hywel of Gwynedd, Ithel and Siferth (the latter two of unknown origin). The Council of Winchester calls for English monastic reform and draws up a code of practice known as the Regularis Concordia. Foundation of Thorney Abbey. | |||
974 - King Edgar gives English help to Prince Hywel in ousting his uncle, King Iago of Gwynedd from his kingdom. The tomb of St. Swithun is opened at Winchester Old Minster and his body dismembered. His head shrine is placed in the sacristy and his major shrine behind the high altar. | |||
975 - Edward the Martyr, son of Edgar, King of England (to 978). | |||
c.977 - St. Aethelwold, Bishop of Winchester, rebuilds the western end of Winchester Old Minster, with twin towers and no apses. | |||
978 - Edward the Martyr murdered at Corfe Castle upon the orders of his step-mother; Aethelred II, the Unready (ill-counselled), younger brother of Edward the Martyr, King of England (to 1016). English troops are deployed on the Lleyn Peninsula on behalf of King Hywel of Gwynedd in order to prevent his uncle, Iago, invading with Viking allies from Dublin. St. Dunstan completes the cloisteral buildings and his western extensions to the Abbey Church of St. Augustine's Abbey, Canterbury. The church is rededicated to St. Peter, St. Paul and St. Augustine. | |||
980 - The Danes renew their raids on England attacking Chester and Southampton. Manx Vikings led by King Godfred I ally themselves with Prince Custennin of Gwynedd and raid Anglesey and the Lleyn Peninsula. Custennin is killed. Foundation of Amesbury Abbey. | |||
983 - Ealdorman Aelfhere of Mercia allies himself with King Hywel of Gwynedd and together they attack the lands of Prince Einion of Deheubarth. | |||
984 - Death of Bishop Aethelwold of Winchester. He is buried in Winchester Old Minster and later revered as a saint. | |||
985 - The English kill King Hywel of Gwynedd by treachery. | |||
987 - Re-foundation of Cerne Abbey. | |||
c.988 - Manx Vikings, under King Godfred I, ravage Anglesey. | |||
991 - Battle of Maldon: Byrhtnoth of Essex is defeated by Danish invaders; Aethelred II buys off the Danes with 10,000 pounds of silver (Danegeld). | |||
992 - Aethelred makes a truce with Duke Richard I of Normandy. | |||
993 - King Aethelred the Unready appoints Aelfhelm as Ealdorman of Northumbria in place of the aging Waltheof I. Re-foundation of Sherborne Abbey. | |||
994 - Danes under Sweyn and Norwegians under Olaf Trygvesson sail up river Thames and besiege London; bought off by Aethelred. | |||
995 - Uhtred, son of Ealdorman Waltheof I of Northumbria, establishes an episcopal see at Durham and moves the monastic community of Chester-Le-Street there. Foundation of Evesham Abbey. | |||
c.1000 - Medshamstead is made into a Burgh. It soon becomes known as St. Peter's Burgh (Peterborough). | |||
1003 - Sweyn and an army of Norsemen land in England and wreak a terrible vengeance. | |||
1006 - Ealdorman Aelfhelm of Northumbria falls foul of King Aethelred the Unready who has him murdered. | |||
1007 - Aethelred buys two years' peace from the Danes for 36,000 pounds of silver. Uhtred, son of Ealdorman Waltheof I of Northumbria, is appointed to his father's old position. | |||
1011 - Thorkell the Tall and his brother, Hemming, plunder Canterbury, burn the city and the Cathedral, and make off with Archbishop Alphege to Greenwich. St. Alphage refuses to be ransomed and the Vikings throw ox-bones at him in a drunken orgee and kill him. | |||
1012 - The Danes sack Canterbury: bought off for 48,000 pounds of silver. | |||
1013 - King Sweyn Forkbeard of Denmark lands in England and is proclaimed king; Aethelred II the Unready flees to Normandy. | |||
c.1013 - Archbishop Lyfing probably restores Canterbury Cathedral, adding porticus towers and a massive 'westwerk'. | |||
1014 - The English recall Aethelred II the Unready as King on the death of King Sweyn Forkbeard; the latter's son, Canute (II), retreats to Denmark and turns his attention to annexing Norway. | |||
1015 - King Canute II of Denmark & Norway again invades England; war between Danes and Saxons. | |||
1016 - Edmund Ironside, son of Aethelred II the Unready of England, becomes King. He and King Canute II of Denmark & Norway meet on the Isle of Alney near Deerhurst and agree to divide the kingdom: Canute holds the north and Edmund Wessex; Edmund is assassinated; Canute takes the throne as King Canute the Great of England. | |||
1017 - King Canute the Great divides England into four earldoms. | |||
1019 - King Canute the Great marries the Dowager-Queen Emma, widow of Aethelred II. Canute gives the relics of St. Wigstan to Evesham Abbey. They are translated from Repton. | |||
1026 - King Canute the Great's steward, Orc, founds Abbotsbury Abbey. | |||
1035 - Death of Canute the Great of England, Denmark & Norway: his possessions are divided; Harold I Harefoot, becomes King of England (to 1040). | |||
1040 - Hardicanute, King of England (to 1042); he dies of drink. | |||
1042 - Edward the Confessor, son of Aethelred II, King of England (to 1066). | |||
1046 - Sweyn, son of Earl Godwin of Wessex, attempts to marry Abbess Eadgifu of Leominster. | |||
c.1050 - Abbot Wulfric of St. Augustine's Abbey, Canterbury embarks on a flamboyant programme of building-work at his abbey. He adds a further western chapel and bell-tower to the monastic complex and begins to join St. Mary's to the Abbey Church with a huge rotunda based on that at St. Benigne at Dijon. | |||
1051 - Earl Godwin exiled (until 1052): he returns with a fleet and wins back his power. | |||
1052 - Edward the Confessor founds Westminster Abbey, near London. | |||
1053 - Death of Godwin: his son Harold succeeds him as Earl of Wessex. Earl Harold of Wessex begins a programme of building work at Waltham Abbey which includes the addition of a huge eastern crossing. | |||
1055 - Harold's brother Tostig becomes Earl of Northumbria. | |||
1058 - The See of Sherborne is joined to that of Ramsbury & Sonning. | |||
1063 - Harold and Tostig subdue Wales. | |||
1064 - Harold is shipwrecked in Normandy; while there, he swears a solemn oath to support William of Normandy's claim to England. | |||
1065 - Northumbria rebels against Tostig, who is exiled | |||
==See also== | |||
*] | |||
*] | |||
*] | |||
*] | |||
*] | |||
*] | |||
*] | |||
*] | |||
*] | |||
*] | |||
*] | |||
*] | |||
*] | |||
*] | |||
*] | |||
*] | |||
*] | |||
*] | |||
*] | |||
*] | |||
*] | |||
*] | |||
*] | |||
*] | |||
*] | |||
*] | |||
*] | |||
==External links == | |||
*; presentation on Anglo-Saxon migration by Weal ''et al.'' | |||
*, BBC summary of Capelli ''et al.'' | |||
== References == | |||
#{{note|saxon}} | |||
#{{note|wade}}''''; Nicolas Wade, '']'' ] ]. Journalistic response to Capelli, ''et al.'' (2003) | |||
#{{note|migration}}{{note label|migration|3|a}} '''', Michael E. Weale,1, Deborah A. Weiss, Rolf F. Jager, Neil Bradman and Mark G. Thomas; '']'' '''19''':1008-1021 (2002). Retrieved 6 December 2005. | |||
#{{note|census}} ''''; Cristian Capelli, Nicola Redhead, Julia K. Abernethy, Fiona Gratrix, James F. Wilson, Torolf Moen, Tor Hervig, Martin Richards, Michael P. H. Stumpf, Peter A. Underhill, Paul Bradshaw, Alom Shaha, Mark G. Thomas, Neal Bradman, and David B. Goldstein '']'', Volume 13, Issue 11, Pages 979-984 (2003). Retrieved 6 December 2005. | |||
#{{note|irish}}'''' '']'' Vol 404, 23 March 2000. ] download. Retrieved 6 December 2005. | |||
#{{note|BBC}} ''''; '']'', ] ]. Retrieved 6 December 2005. | |||
#{{note|Western Mail}} '''', Rhodri Clark, '']'' ] ]. Retrieved 6 December 2005. | |||
*Chadwick, Hector Munro. Anglo-Saxons. '']''. | |||
] | |||
] | |||
] | |||
{{Link FA|no}} | |||
] | |||
] | |||
] | |||
] | |||
] | |||
] | |||
] | |||
] | |||
] | |||
] |
Latest revision as of 03:39, 20 December 2024
Early medieval Old-English-speaking cultural group in Britain This article is about the medieval Anglo-Saxons. For other uses and specific sub-topics, see Anglo-Saxon (disambiguation) and Saxon (disambiguation).
This article is part of the series: |
Anglo-Saxon society and culture |
---|
People |
Language |
Material culture |
Power and organization |
Religion |
The Anglo-Saxons, in some contexts simply called Saxons or the English, were a cultural group who spoke Old English and inhabited much of what is now England and south-eastern Scotland in the Early Middle Ages. They traced their origins to Germanic settlers who became one of the most important cultural groups in Britain by the 5th century. The Anglo-Saxon period in Britain is considered to have started by about 450 and ended in 1066, with the Norman Conquest. Although the details of their early settlement and political development are not clear, by the 8th century a single Anglo-Saxon cultural identity which was generally called Englisc had developed out of the interaction of these settlers with the pre-existing Romano-British culture. By 1066, most of the people of what is now England spoke Old English, and were considered English. Viking and Norman invasions changed the politics and culture of England significantly, but the overarching Anglo-Saxon identity evolved and remained dominant even after the Norman Conquest. Late Anglo-Saxon political structures and language are the direct predecessors of the high medieval Kingdom of England and the Middle English language. Although the modern English language owes less than 26% of its words to Old English, this includes the vast majority of everyday words.
In the early 8th century, the earliest detailed account of Anglo-Saxon origins was given by Bede (d. 735), suggesting that they were long divided into smaller regional kingdoms, each with differing accounts of their continental origins. As a collective term, the compound term Anglo-Saxon, commonly used by modern historians for the period before 1066, first appears in Bede's time, but it was probably not widely used until modern times. Bede was one of the first writers to prefer "Angles" (or English) as the collective term, and this eventually became dominant. Bede, like other authors, also continued to use the collective term "Saxons", especially when referring to the earliest periods of settlement. Roman and British writers of the 3rd to 6th century had described those earliest Saxons as North Sea raiders, and mercenaries. Later sources such as Bede believed these early raiders came from the region they called "Old Saxony", in what is now northern Germany, which in their own time had become well-known as a region resisting the spread of Christianity and Frankish rule. According to this account, the English (Angle) migrants came from a country neighbouring those Saxons.
Anglo-Saxon material culture can be seen in architecture, dress styles, illuminated texts, metalwork and other art. Behind the symbolic nature of these cultural emblems, there are strong elements of tribal and lordship ties. The elite declared themselves kings who developed burhs (fortifications and fortified settlements), and identified their roles and peoples in Biblical terms. Above all, as archaeologist Helena Hamerow has observed, "local and extended kin groups remained...the essential unit of production throughout the Anglo-Saxon period."
Ethnonym
In modern times, the term "Anglo-Saxons" is used by scholars to refer collectively to the Old English speaking groups in Britain. As a compound term, it has the advantage of covering the various English-speaking groups on the one hand, and to avoid possible misunderstandings from using the terms "Saxons" or "Angles" (English), both of which terms could be used either as collectives referring to all the Old English speakers, or to specific tribal groups. Although the term "Anglo Saxon" was not used as a common term until modern times, it is not a modern invention because it was also used in some specific contexts already between the 8th and 10th centuries.
Before the 8th century, the most common collective term for the Old-English speakers was "Saxons", which was a word originally associated since the 4th century not with a specific country or nation, but with raiders in North Sea coastal areas of Britain and Gaul. An especially early reference to the Angli is the 6th-century Byzantine historian Procopius who however expressed doubts about the stories he had heard about events in the west, which he apparently heard through Frankish diplomats. He never mentions the Saxons, but he states that an island called Brittia, which was supposedly distinct from Britain itself, was settled by three nations: the Angili, Frissones, and Brittones, each ruled by its own king. Each nation was so prolific that it sent large numbers of individuals every year to the Franks, who planted them in unpopulated regions of their territory.
By the 8th century the Saxons in Germany were seen as a country, and writers such as Bede and some of his contemporaries including Alcuin, and Saint Boniface, began to refer to the overall group in Britain as the "English" people (Latin Angli, gens Anglorum or Old English Angelcynn). In Bede's work the term "Saxon" is also used to refer sometimes to the Old English language, and also to refer to the early pagan Anglo-Saxons before the arrival of Christian missionaries among the Anglo-Saxons of Kent in 597. The term "Saxon", on the other hand, was at this time increasingly used by mainland writers to designate specific northern neighbours of the Frankish kingdom of Austrasia. Bede therefore called these the "Old Saxons" (antiqui saxones), and he noted that there was no longer any country of Angles in Germany, as it had become empty due to emigration.
Similarly, a non-Anglo-Saxon contemporary of Bede, Paul the Deacon, referred variously to either the English (Angli), or Anglo-Saxons (Latin plural genitives Saxonum Anglorum, or Anglorum Saxonum), which helped him distinguish them from the European Saxons who he also discussed. In England itself this compound term also came to be used in some specific situations, both in Latin and Old English. Alfred the Great, himself a West Saxon, was for example Anglosaxonum Rex in the late 880s, probably indicating that he was literally a king over both English (for example Mercian) and Saxon kingdoms. However, the term "English" continued to be used as a common collective term, and indeed became dominant. The increased use of these new collective terms, "English" or "Anglo-Saxon", represents the strengthening of the idea of a single unifying cultural unity among the Anglo-Saxons themselves, who had previously invested in identities which differentiated various regional groups.
In contrast, Irish and Welsh speakers long continued to refer to Anglo-Saxons as Saxons. The word Saeson is the modern Welsh word for "English people"; the equivalent word in Scottish Gaelic is Sasannach and in the Irish language, Sasanach. Catherine Hills suggests that it is no accident "that the English call themselves by the name sanctified by the Church, as that of a people chosen by God, whereas their enemies use the name originally applied to piratical raiders".
History
Main article: History of Anglo-Saxon EnglandAnglo-Saxon origins (4th–6th centuries)
Main article: Anglo-Saxon settlement of BritainAlthough it involved immigrant communities from northern Europe, the culture of the Anglo-Saxons was not transplanted from there, but rather developed in Britain. In 400, the Roman province of Britannia had long been part of the Roman Empire. Although the empire had been dismembered several times during the previous centuries, often because of usurpations beginning in Britain such as those of Magnus Maximus, and Constantine "III" there was an overall continuity and interconnectedness. Already before 400 Roman sources used the term Saxons to refer to coastal raiders who had been causing problems especially on the coasts of the North Sea. In what is now south-eastern England the Romans established a military commander who was assigned to oversee a chain of coastal forts which they called the Saxon shore. The homeland of these Saxon raiders was not clearly described in surviving sources but they were apparently the northerly neighbours of the Franks on the Lower Rhine. At the same time, the Roman administration in Britain (and other parts of the empire) was recruiting foederati soldiers from the same general regions in what is now Germany, and these are likely to have become more important after the withdrawal of field armies during internal Roman power struggles.
According to the Chronica Gallica of 452 Britain was ravaged by Saxon invaders in 409 or 410. This was only a few years after Constantine "III" was declared Roman emperor in Britain, and during the period that he was still leading British Roman forces in rebellion on the continent. The rebellion was soon quashed, the Romano-British citizens reportedly expelled Constantine's imperial officials during this period, but they never again received new Roman officials or military forces. Writing in the mid-sixth century, Procopius states that after the death of Constantine "III" in 411, "the Romans never succeeded in recovering Britain, but it remained from that time under tyrants."
The Romano-Britons nevertheless called upon the empire to help them fend off attacks from not only the Saxons, but also the Picts and Scoti. A hagiography of Saint Germanus of Auxerre claims that he helped command a defence against an invasion of Picts and Saxons in 429. By about 430 the archaeological record in Britain begins to indicate a relatively rapid melt-down of Roman material culture, and its replacement by Anglo-Saxon material culture. At some time between 445 and 454 Gildas, one of the only writers in this period, reported that the Britons also wrote to the Roman military leader Aëtius in Gaul, begging for assistance, with no success. In desperation, an un-named "proud tyrant" at some point invited Saxons as foederati soldiers to Britain to help defend it from the Picts and Scots. Gildas did not report the year, and later writers (and modern historians) developed different estimates of when this occurred. Possibly referring to this same event, the Chronica Gallica of 452 records for the year 441: "The British provinces, which to this time had suffered various defeats and misfortunes, are reduced to Saxon rule". Bede, writing centuries later, reasoned that this happened in 450-455, and he named the "proud tyrant" as Vortigern. However, the date could have been significantly earlier, and Bede's understanding of these events has been questioned. The Historia Brittonum, written in the 9th century, gives two different years, but the writer apparently believed it happened in 428. Another 9th century source, the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle is largely based on Bede but says this Saxon arrival happened in 449. The archaeological evidence suggests an earlier timescale. In particular, the work of Catherine Hills and Sam Lucy on the evidence of Spong Hill has moved the chronology for the settlement earlier than 450, with a significant number of items now in phases before Bede's date. Historian Guy Halsall has even speculated that Gildas was badly misread by Bede and all subsequent historians, and that the invitation of the foederati was part of a military reorganization in the time of Magnus Maximus in the late 4th century.
Bede, whose report of this period is partly based on Gildas, believed that the call was answered by kings from three powerful tribes from Germania, Angles, Saxons, and Jutes. The Saxons came from Old Saxony on the North Sea coast of Germany, and settled in Wessex, Sussex and Essex. Jutland, the peninsula containing part of Denmark, was the homeland of the Jutes who settled in Kent and the Isle of Wight. The Angles (or English) were from 'Anglia', a country which Bede understood to have now been emptied, and which lay between the homelands of the Saxons and Jutes. Anglia is usually interpreted as the old Schleswig-Holstein Province (straddling the modern Danish-German border), and containing the modern Angeln. Although this represents a turning point the continental ancestors of the Anglo-Saxons were probably quite diverse, and they arrived over a longer period. In another passage, Bede named pagan peoples still living in Germany (Germania) in the eighth century "from whom the Angles or Saxons, who now inhabit Britain, are known to have derived their origin; for which reason they are still corruptly called Garmans by the neighbouring nation of the Britons": the Frisians, the Rugini, the Danes, the "Huns" (Avars in this period), the "old Saxons", and the "Boructuari" who are presumed to be inhabitants of the old lands of the Bructeri, near the Lippe river.
Gildas reported that a war broke out between the Saxons and the local population, who joined forces under a person named Ambrosius Aurelianus. Historian Nick Higham calls it the "War of the Saxon Federates". Unlike Bede and later writers who followed him, for whom this war turned into a very long war between two nations which was eventually won by the descendants of the Saxons, Gildas reported that by the time he was born this war ended successfully for the Britons after the siege at 'Mons Badonicus'. (The price of peace, Higham argues, must have been a better treaty for the Saxons, giving them the ability to receive tribute from people across the lowlands of Britain.) Gildas himself did not mention the defeated Saxons as an ongoing problem, but instead he noted that the Britons had become divided into many small "tyrannies". His interest was in criticizing the Romano-British ruling class, whereas archaeological evidence shows that Anglo-Saxon culture had long become dominant over much of Britain. Historians who accept Bede's understanding interpret Gildas as ignoring a large part of Britain, and writing about Romano-British kingdoms which had been limited to the north and west. Other historians have argued that in the 5th century many Romano-British people must have adopted the new culture which we now call Anglo-Saxon, even when they did not have Germanic ancestry or rulers.
Unfortunately, there are very few written sources apart from Gildas until the conversion of the Anglo-Saxons to Christianity which began in the late 6th century. One eastern contemporary of Gildas, Procopius, reported a story which was apparently relayed to him by Frankish diplomats, that an island called Brittia which faced the Rhine was divided, between three peoples, the Britons, Anglii, and Frisians. Much later, Æthelberht of Kent (died 616) invited missionaries from the Pope and married a Merovingian bride, and is one of the first Anglo-Saxon rulers who can be identified with some confidence. Bede and later sources portrayed Æthelberht as a descendant of the original group of "Saxons" mentioned by Gildas, although they apparently believed they were actually Jutish. Unfortunately the king lists and genealogies produced by Bede and later writers are not considered reliable for these early centuries.
A 2022 genetic study used modern and ancient DNA samples from England and neighbouring countries to study the question of physical Anglo-Saxon migration and concluded that there was large-scale immigration of both men and women into Eastern England, from a "north continental" population matching early medieval people from the area stretching from northern Netherlands through northern Germany to Denmark. This began already in the Roman era, and then increased rapidly in the 5th century. The burial evidence showed that the locals and immigrants were being buried together using the same new customs, and that they were having mixed children. The authors estimate the effective contributions to modern English ancestry are between 25% and 47% "north continental", 11% and 57% from British Iron Age ancestors, and 14% and 43% was attributed to a more stretched-out migration into southern England, from nearby populations such as modern Belgium and France. There were significant regional variations in north continental ancestry ― lower in the west, and highest in Sussex, the East Midlands and East Anglia.
Christianity and the early kingdoms
See also: Christianisation of Anglo-Saxon England and HeptarchyFrom the time of the Christian conversions the first well-attested English kings and kingdoms appear in the written record. This situation with a small number of kingdoms competing for dominance is traditionally called the Heptarchy, which indicates a period of seven kingdoms. There were however more than seven kingdoms, and their interactions were quite complex.
In 595 Augustine landed on the Isle of Thanet and proceeded to King Æthelberht's main town of Canterbury. He had been sent by Pope Gregory the Great to lead the Gregorian mission to Britain to Christianise the Kingdom of Kent from their native Anglo-Saxon paganism. Kent was probably chosen because Æthelberht had married a Christian princess, Bertha, daughter of Charibert I the king of Paris, who was expected to exert some influence over her husband.
Æthelberht in Kent was later seen by Bede as the third king to have imperium over the English south of the Humber, having replaced Ceawlin of Wessex (died about 593), and before this generation there are only semi-mythical accounts of earlier kings. Æthelberht's law for Kent, the earliest written code in any Germanic language, instituted a complex system of fines. Kent was rich, with strong trade ties to the continent, and Æthelberht may have instituted royal control over trade. For the first time following the Anglo-Saxon invasion, coins began circulating in Kent during his reign. His son-in-law Sæberht of Essex also converted to Christianity.
After Æthelberht's death in about 616/618, the most powerful king was Rædwald of East Anglia, who also gave Christianity a foothold in his kingdom, and helped to install Edwin of Northumbria, who replaced Æthelfrith to become the second king over the two kingdoms north of the Humber, Bernicia and Deira. After Rædwald died, Cadwallon ap Cadfan, the king of Gwynedd, in alliance with king Penda of Mercia, killed Edwin in battle at Hatfield Chase. Æthelfrith's son Oswald subsequently became the third king of Northumbria. Although not included in Bede's list of rulers with imperium, Penda defeated and killed Oswald in 642 and was the dominant king of the English until he was himself killed in battle against Oswald's brother Oswiu in 655. Oswiu remained the dominant king of England until he died in 670.
In 635, Aidan, an Irish monk from Iona, chose the Isle of Lindisfarne to establish a monastery which was close to King Oswald's main fortress of Bamburgh. He had been at the monastery in Iona when Oswald asked to be sent a mission to Christianise the Kingdom of Northumbria from their native Anglo-Saxon paganism. Oswald had probably chosen Iona because after his father had been killed he had fled into south-west Scotland and had encountered Christianity, and had returned determined to make Northumbria Christian. Aidan achieved great success in spreading the Christian faith in the north, and since Aidan could not speak English and Oswald had learned Irish during his exile, Oswald acted as Aidan's interpreter when the latter was preaching. Later, Northumberland's patron saint, Saint Cuthbert, was an abbot of the monastery, and then Bishop of Lindisfarne. An anonymous life of Cuthbert written at Lindisfarne is the oldest extant piece of English historical writing, and in his memory a gospel (known as the St Cuthbert Gospel) was placed in his coffin. The decorated leather bookbinding is the oldest intact European binding.
In 664, the Synod of Whitby was convened and established Roman practice as opposed to Irish practice (in style of tonsure and dates of Easter) as the norm in Northumbria, and thus "brought the Northumbrian church into the mainstream of Roman culture." The episcopal seat of Northumbria was transferred from Lindisfarne to York. Wilfrid, chief advocate for the Roman position, later became Bishop of Northumbria, while Colmán and the Ionan supporters, who did not change their practices, withdrew to Iona. Wilfred also influenced kings to the south who were under the dominance of Oswiu, such as the son of Penda, Wulfhere of Mercia (died 675), who converted to Christianity and eventually recovered control over Mercia, and eventually expanded his dominance over most of England, beginning a long period of Mercian supremacy.
Middle Anglo-Saxon history (660–899)
By 660, the political map of Lowland Britain had developed with smaller territories coalescing into kingdoms, and from this time larger kingdoms started dominating the smaller kingdoms. The development of kingdoms, with a particular king being recognised as an overlord, developed out of an early loose structure that, Higham believes, is linked back to the original feodus. The traditional name for this period is the Heptarchy, which has not been used by scholars since the early 20th century as it gives the impression of a single political structure and does not afford the "opportunity to treat the history of any one kingdom as a whole". Simon Keynes suggests that the 8th and 9th century was a period of economic and social flourishing which created stability both below the Thames and above the Humber.
Mercian supremacy (626–821)
Main article: Mercian SupremacyMiddle-lowland Britain was known as the place of the Mierce, the border or frontier folk, in Latin Mercia. Mercia was a diverse area of tribal groups, as shown by the Tribal Hidage; the peoples were a mixture of Brittonic speaking peoples and "Anglo-Saxon" pioneers and their early leaders had Brittonic names, such as Penda. Although Penda does not appear in Bede's list of great overlords, it would appear from what Bede says elsewhere that he was dominant over the southern kingdoms. At the time of the battle of the river Winwæd, thirty duces regii (royal generals) fought on his behalf. Although there are many gaps in the evidence, it is clear that the seventh-century Mercian kings were formidable rulers who were able to exercise a wide-ranging overlordship from their Midland base.
Mercian military success was the basis of their power; it succeeded against not only 106 kings and kingdoms by winning set-piece battles, but by ruthlessly ravaging any area foolish enough to withhold tribute. There are a number of casual references scattered throughout the Bede's history to this aspect of Mercian military policy. Penda is found ravaging Northumbria as far north as Bamburgh and only a miraculous intervention from Aidan prevents the complete destruction of the settlement. In 676 Æthelred conducted a similar ravaging in Kent and caused such damage in the Rochester diocese that two successive bishops gave up their position because of lack of funds. In these accounts there is a rare glimpse of the realities of early Anglo-Saxon overlordship and how a widespread overlordship could be established in a relatively short period. By the middle of the 8th century, other kingdoms of southern Britain were also affected by Mercian expansionism. The East Saxons seem to have lost control of London, Middlesex and Hertfordshire to Æthelbald, although the East Saxon homelands do not seem to have been affected, and the East Saxon dynasty continued into the ninth century. The Mercian influence and reputation reached its peak when, in the late 8th century, the most powerful European ruler of the age, the Frankish king Charlemagne, recognised the Mercian King Offa's power and accordingly treated him with respect, even if this could have been just flattery.
Learning and monasticism (660–793)
Michael Drout calls this period the "Golden Age", when learning flourished with a renaissance in classical knowledge. The growth and popularity of monasticism was not an entirely internal development, with influence from the continent shaping Anglo-Saxon monastic life. In 669 Theodore, a Greek-speaking monk originally from Tarsus in Asia Minor, arrived in Britain to become the eighth Archbishop of Canterbury. He was joined the following year by his colleague Hadrian, a Latin-speaking African by origin and former abbot of a monastery in Campania (near Naples). One of their first tasks at Canterbury was the establishment of a school; and according to Bede (writing some sixty years later), they soon "attracted a crowd of students into whose minds they daily poured the streams of wholesome learning". As evidence of their teaching, Bede reports that some of their students, who survived to his own day, were as fluent in Greek and Latin as in their native language. Bede does not mention Aldhelm in this connection; but we know from a letter addressed by Aldhelm to Hadrian that he too must be numbered among their students.
Aldhelm wrote in elaborate and grandiloquent and very difficult Latin, which became the dominant style for centuries. Michael Drout states "Aldhelm wrote Latin hexameters better than anyone before in England (and possibly better than anyone since, or at least up until John Milton). His work showed that scholars in England, at the very edge of Europe, could be as learned and sophisticated as any writers in Europe." During this period, the wealth and power of the monasteries increased as elite families, possibly out of power, turned to monastic life.
Anglo-Saxon monasticism developed the unusual institution of the "double monastery": a house of monks and a house of nuns, living next to each other, sharing a church but never mixing, and living separate lives of celibacy. These double monasteries were presided over by abbesses, who became some of the most powerful and influential women in Europe. Double monasteries which were built on strategic sites near rivers and coasts, accumulated immense wealth and power over multiple generations (their inheritances were not divided) and became centers of art and learning.
While Aldhelm was doing his work in Malmesbury, far from him, up in the North of England, Bede was writing a large quantity of books, gaining a reputation in Europe and showing that the English could write history and theology, and do astronomical computation (for the dates of Easter, among other things).
West Saxon hegemony and the Anglo-Scandinavian Wars (793–878)
Main articles: Viking Age and DanelawDuring the 9th century, Wessex rose in power, from the foundations laid by King Egbert in the first quarter of the century to the achievements of King Alfred the Great in its closing decades. The outlines of the story are told in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, though the annals represent a West Saxon point of view. On the day of Egbert's succession to the kingdom of Wessex, in 802, a Mercian ealdorman from the province of the Hwicce had crossed the border at Kempsford, with the intention of mounting a raid into northern Wiltshire; the Mercian force was met by the local ealdorman, "and the people of Wiltshire had the victory". In 829, Egbert went on, the chronicler reports, to conquer "the kingdom of the Mercians and everything south of the Humber". It was at this point that the chronicler chooses to attach Egbert's name to Bede's list of seven overlords, adding that "he was the eighth king who was Bretwalda". Simon Keynes suggests Egbert's foundation of a 'bipartite' kingdom is crucial as it stretched across southern England, and it created a working alliance between the West Saxon dynasty and the rulers of the Mercians. In 860, the eastern and western parts of the southern kingdom were united by agreement between the surviving sons of King Æthelwulf, though the union was not maintained without some opposition from within the dynasty; and in the late 870s King Alfred gained the submission of the Mercians under their ruler Æthelred, who in other circumstances might have been styled a king, but who under the Alfredian regime was regarded as the 'ealdorman' of his people.
The wealth of the monasteries and the success of Anglo-Saxon society attracted the attention of people from mainland Europe, mostly Danes and Norwegians. Because of the plundering raids that followed, the raiders attracted the name Viking – from the Old Norse víkingr meaning an expedition – which soon became used for the raiding activity or piracy reported in western Europe. In 793, Lindisfarne was raided and while this was not the first raid of its type it was the most prominent. In 794, Jarrow, the monastery where Bede wrote, was attacked; in 795 Iona in Scotland was attacked; and in 804 the nunnery at Lyminge in Kent was granted refuge inside the walls of Canterbury. Sometime around 800, a Reeve from Portland in Wessex was killed when he mistook some raiders for ordinary traders.
Viking raids continued until in 850, then the Chronicle says: "The heathen for the first time remained over the winter". The fleet does not appear to have stayed long in England, but it started a trend which others subsequently followed. In particular, the army which arrived in 865 remained over many winters, and part of it later settled what became known as the Danelaw. This was the "Great Army", a term used by the Chronicle in England and by Adrevald of Fleury on the Continent. The invaders were able to exploit the feuds between and within the various kingdoms and to appoint puppet kings, such as Ceolwulf in Mercia in 873 and perhaps others in Northumbria in 867 and East Anglia in 870. The third phase was an era of settlement; however, the "Great Army" went wherever it could find the richest pickings, crossing the English Channel when faced with resolute opposition, as in England in 878, or with famine, as on the Continent in 892. By this stage, the Vikings were assuming ever increasing importance as catalysts of social and political change. They constituted the common enemy, making the English more conscious of a national identity which overrode deeper distinctions; they could be perceived as an instrument of divine punishment for the people's sins, raising awareness of a collective Christian identity; and by 'conquering' the kingdoms of the East Angles, the Northumbrians and the Mercians, they created a vacuum in the leadership of the English people.
Danish settlement continued in Mercia in 877 and East Anglia in 879—80 and 896. The rest of the army meanwhile continued to harry and plunder on both sides of the Channel, with new recruits evidently arriving to swell its ranks, for it clearly continued to be a formidable fighting force. At first, Alfred responded by the offer of repeated tribute payments. However, after a decisive victory at Edington in 878, Alfred offered vigorous opposition. He established a chain of fortresses across the south of England, reorganised the army, "so that always half its men were at home, and half out on service, except for those men who were to garrison the burhs", and in 896 ordered a new type of craft to be built which could oppose the Viking longships in shallow coastal waters. When the Vikings returned from the Continent in 892, they found they could no longer roam the country at will, for wherever they went they were opposed by a local army. After four years, the Scandinavians therefore split up, some to settle in Northumbria and East Anglia, the remainder to try their luck again on the Continent.
King Alfred and the rebuilding (878–899)
More important to Alfred than his military and political victories were his religion, his love of learning, and his spread of writing throughout England. Keynes suggests Alfred's work laid the foundations for what really made England unique in all of medieval Europe from around 800 until 1066.
Thinking about how learning and culture had fallen since the last century, King Alfred wrote:
...So completely had wisdom fallen off in England that there were very few on this side of the Humber who could understand their rituals in English, or indeed could translate a letter from Latin into English; and I believe that there were not many beyond the Humber. There were so few of them that I indeed cannot think of a single one south of the Thames when I became king. (Preface: "Gregory the Great's Pastoral Care")
Alfred knew that literature and learning, both in English and in Latin, were very important, but the state of learning was not good when Alfred came to the throne. Alfred saw kingship as a priestly office, a shepherd for his people. One book that was particularly valuable to him was Gregory the Great's Cura Pastoralis (Pastoral Care). This is a priest's guide on how to care for people. Alfred took this book as his own guide on how to be a good king to his people; hence, a good king to Alfred increases literacy. Alfred translated this book himself and explains in the preface:
...When I had learned it I translated it into English, just as I had understood it, and as I could most meaningfully render it. And I will send one to each bishopric in my kingdom, and in each will be an æstel worth fifty mancuses. And I command in God's name that no man may take the æstel from the book nor the book from the church. It is unknown how long there may be such learned bishops as, thanks to God, are nearly everywhere. (Preface: "Gregory the Great's Pastoral Care")
What is presumed to be one of these "æstel" (the word only appears in this one text) is the gold, rock crystal and enamel Alfred Jewel, discovered in 1693, which is assumed to have been fitted with a small rod and used as a pointer when reading. Alfred provided functional patronage, linked to a social programme of vernacular literacy in England, which was unprecedented.
Therefore it seems better to me, if it seems so to you, that we also translate certain books ...and bring it about ...if we have the peace, that all the youth of free men who now are in England, those who have the means that they may apply themselves to it, be set to learning, while they may not be set to any other use, until the time when they can well read English writings. (Preface: "Gregory the Great's Pastoral Care")
This began a growth in charters, law, theology and learning. Alfred thus laid the foundation for the great accomplishments of the tenth century and did much to make the vernacular more important than Latin in Anglo-Saxon culture.
I desired to live worthily as long as I lived, and to leave after my life, to the men who should come after me, the memory of me in good works. (Preface: "The Consolation of Philosophy by Boethius")
Late Anglo-Saxon history (899–1066)
A framework for the momentous events of the 10th and 11th centuries is provided by the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle. However charters, law-codes and coins supply detailed information on various aspects of royal government, and the surviving works of Anglo-Latin and vernacular literature, as well as the numerous manuscripts written in the 10th century, testify in their different ways to the vitality of ecclesiastical culture. Yet as Keynes suggests "it does not follow that the 10th century is better understood than more sparsely documented periods".
Reform and formation of England (899–978)
During the course of the 10th century, the West Saxon kings extended their power first over Mercia, then into the southern Danelaw, and finally over Northumbria, thereby imposing a semblance of political unity on peoples, who nonetheless would remain conscious of their respective customs and their separate pasts. The prestige, and indeed the pretensions, of the monarchy increased, the institutions of government strengthened, and kings and their agents sought in various ways to establish social order. This process started with Edward the Elder – who with his sister, Æthelflæd, Lady of the Mercians, initially, charters reveal, encouraged people to purchase estates from the Danes, thereby to reassert some degree of English influence in territory which had fallen under Danish control. David Dumville suggests that Edward may have extended this policy by rewarding his supporters with grants of land in the territories newly conquered from the Danes and that any charters issued in respect of such grants have not survived. When Athelflæd died, Mercia was absorbed by Wessex. From that point on there was no contest for the throne, so the house of Wessex became the ruling house of England.
Edward the Elder was succeeded by his son Æthelstan, whom Keynes calls the "towering figure in the landscape of the tenth century". His victory over a coalition of his enemies – Constantine, King of the Scots; Owain ap Dyfnwal, King of the Cumbrians; and Olaf Guthfrithson, King of Dublin – at the battle of Brunanburh, celebrated by a poem in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, opened the way for him to be hailed as the first king of England. Æthelstan's legislation shows how the king drove his officials to do their respective duties. He was uncompromising in his insistence on respect for the law. However this legislation also reveals the persistent difficulties which confronted the king and his councillors in bringing a troublesome people under some form of control. His claim to be "king of the English" was by no means widely recognised. The situation was complex: the Hiberno-Norse rulers of Dublin still coveted their interests in the Danish kingdom of York; terms had to be made with the Scots, who had the capacity not merely to interfere in Northumbrian affairs, but also to block a line of communication between Dublin and York; and the inhabitants of northern Northumbria were considered a law unto themselves. It was only after twenty years of crucial developments following Æthelstan's death in 939 that a unified kingdom of England began to assume its familiar shape. However, the major political problem for Edmund and Eadred, who succeeded Æthelstan, remained the difficulty of subjugating the north. In 959 Edgar is said to have "succeeded to the kingdom both in Wessex and in Mercia and in Northumbria, and he was then 16 years old" (ASC, version 'B', 'C'), and is called "the Peacemaker". By the early 970s, after a decade of Edgar's 'peace', it may have seemed that the kingdom of England was indeed made whole. In his formal address to the gathering at Winchester the king urged his bishops, abbots and abbesses "to be of one mind as regards monastic usage . . . lest differing ways of observing the customs of one Rule and one country should bring their holy conversation into disrepute".
Athelstan's court had been an intellectual incubator. In that court were two young men named Dunstan and Æthelwold who were made priests, supposedly at the insistence of Athelstan, right at the end of his reign in 939. Between 970 and 973 a council was held, under the aegis of Edgar, where a set of rules were devised that would be applicable throughout England. This put all the monks and nuns in England under one set of detailed customs for the first time. In 973, Edgar received a special second, 'imperial coronation' at Bath, and from this point England was ruled by Edgar under the strong influence of Dunstan, Athelwold, and Oswald, the Bishop of Worcester.
Æthelred and the return of the Scandinavians (978–1016)
The reign of King Æthelred the Unready witnessed the resumption of Viking raids on England, putting the country and its leadership under strains as severe as they were long sustained. Raids began on a relatively small scale in the 980s but became far more serious in the 990s, and brought the people to their knees in 1009–12, when a large part of the country was devastated by the army of Thorkell the Tall. It remained for Swein Forkbeard, king of Denmark, to conquer the kingdom of England in 1013–14, and (after Æthelred's restoration) for his son Cnut to achieve the same in 1015–16. The tale of these years incorporated in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle must be read in its own right, and set beside other material which reflects in one way or another on the conduct of government and warfare during Æthelred's reign. It is this evidence which is the basis for Keynes's view that the king lacked the strength, judgement and resolve to give adequate leadership to his people in a time of grave national crisis; who soon found out that he could rely on little but the treachery of his military commanders; and who, throughout his reign, tasted nothing but the ignominy of defeat. The raids exposed tensions and weaknesses which went deep into the fabric of the late Anglo-Saxon state, and it is apparent that events proceeded against a background more complex than the chronicler probably knew. It seems, for example, that the death of Bishop Æthelwold in 984 had precipitated further reaction against certain ecclesiastical interests; that by 993 the king had come to regret the error of his ways, leading to a period when the internal affairs of the kingdom appear to have prospered.
The increasingly difficult times brought on by the Viking attacks are reflected in both Ælfric's and Wulfstan's works, but most notably in Wulfstan's fierce rhetoric in the Sermo Lupi ad Anglos, dated to 1014. Malcolm Godden suggests that ordinary people saw the return of the Vikings as the imminent "expectation of the apocalypse," and this was given voice in Ælfric and Wulfstan writings, which is similar to that of Gildas and Bede. Raids were taken as signs of God punishing his people; Ælfric refers to people adopting the customs of the Danish and exhorts people not to abandon the native customs on behalf of the Danish ones, and then requests a "brother Edward" to try to put an end to a "shameful habit" of drinking and eating in the outhouse, which some of the countrywomen practised at beer parties.
In April 1016, Æthelred died of illness, leaving his son and successor Edmund Ironside to defend the country. The final struggles were complicated by internal dissension, and especially by the treacherous acts of Ealdorman Eadric of Mercia, who opportunistically changed sides to Cnut's party. After the defeat of the English in the Battle of Assandun in October 1016, Edmund and Cnut agreed to divide the kingdom so that Edmund would rule Wessex and Cnut Mercia, but Edmund died soon after his defeat in November 1016, making it possible for Cnut to seize power over all England.
Conquest of England: Danes, Norwegians and Normans (1016–1066)
In the 11th century, there were three conquests: one by Cnut on October 18, 1016; the second was an unsuccessful attempt of Battle of Stamford Bridge in September, 1066; and the third was conducted by William of Normandy in October, 1066 at Hastings. The consequences of each conquest changed the Anglo-Saxon culture. Politically and chronologically, the texts of this period are not Anglo-Saxon; linguistically, those written in English (as opposed to Latin or French, the other official written languages of the period) moved away from the late West Saxon standard that is called "Old English". Yet neither are they "Middle English"; moreover, as Treharne explains, for around three-quarters of this period, "there is barely any 'original' writing in English at all". These factors have led to a gap in scholarship, implying a discontinuity either side of the Norman Conquest, however this assumption is being challenged.
At first sight, there would seem little to debate. Cnut appeared to have adopted wholeheartedly the traditional role of Anglo-Saxon kingship. However, an examination of the laws, homilies, wills, and charters dating from this period suggests that as a result of widespread aristocratic death and the fact that Cnut did not systematically introduce a new landholding class, major and permanent alterations occurred in the Saxon social and political structures. Eric John remarks that for Cnut "the simple difficulty of exercising so wide and so unstable an empire made it necessary to practise a delegation of authority against every tradition of English kingship". The disappearance of the aristocratic families which had traditionally played an active role in the governance of the realm, coupled with Cnut's choice of thegnly advisors, put an end to the balanced relationship between monarchy and aristocracy so carefully forged by the West Saxon Kings.
Edward became king in 1042, and given his upbringing might have been considered a Norman by those who lived across the English Channel. Following Cnut's reforms, excessive power was concentrated in the hands of the rival houses of Leofric of Mercia and Godwine of Wessex. Problems also came for Edward from the resentment caused by the king's introduction of Norman friends. A crisis arose in 1051 when Godwine defied the king's order to punish the men of Dover, who had resisted an attempt by Eustace of Boulogne to quarter his men on them by force. The support of Earl Leofric and Earl Siward enabled Edward to secure the outlawry of Godwine and his sons; and William of Normandy paid Edward a visit during which Edward may have promised William succession to the English throne, although this Norman claim may have been mere propaganda. Godwine and his sons came back the following year with a strong force, and the magnates were not prepared to engage them in civil war but forced the king to make terms. Some unpopular Normans were driven out, including Archbishop Robert, whose archbishopric was given to Stigand; this act supplied an excuse for the Papal support of William's cause.
The fall of England and the Norman Conquest is a multi-generational, multi-family succession problem caused in great part by Athelred's incompetence. By the time William of Normandy, sensing an opportunity, landed his invading force in 1066, the elite of Anglo-Saxon England had changed, although much of the culture and society had stayed the same.
Ða com Wyllelm eorl of Normandige into Pefnesea on Sancte Michæles mæsseæfen, sona þæs hi fere wæron, worhton castel æt Hæstingaport. Þis wearð þa Harolde cynge gecydd, he gaderade þa mycelne here, com him togenes æt þære haran apuldran, Wyllelm him com ongean on unwær, ær þis folc gefylced wære. Ac se kyng þeah him swiðe heardlice wið feaht mid þam mannum þe him gelæstan woldon, þær wearð micel wæl geslægen on ægðre healfe. Ðær wearð ofslægen Harold kyng, Leofwine eorl his broðor, Gyrð eorl his broðor, fela godra manna, þa Frencyscan ahton wælstowe geweald.
Then came William, the Earl of Normandy, into Pevensey on the evening of St Michael's mass, and soon as his men were ready, they built a fortress at Hasting's port. This was told to King Harold, and he gathered then a great army and came towards them at the Hoary Apple Tree, and William came upon him unawares before his folk were ready. But the king nevertheless withstood him very strongly with fighting with those men who would follow him, and there was a great slaughter on either side. Then Harald the King was slain, and Leofwine the Earl, his brother, and Gyrth, and many good men, and the Frenchmen held the place of slaughter.
After the Norman Conquest
Following the Norman conquest, many of the Anglo-Saxon nobility were either exiled or had joined the ranks of the peasantry. It has been estimated that only about 8% of the land was under Anglo-Saxon control by 1087. In 1086, only four major Anglo-Saxon landholders still held their lands. However, the survival of Anglo-Saxon heiresses was significantly greater. Many of the next generation of the nobility had English mothers and learned to speak English at home. Some Anglo-Saxon nobles fled to Scotland, Ireland, and Scandinavia. The Byzantine Empire became a popular destination for many Anglo-Saxon soldiers, as it was in need of mercenaries. The Anglo-Saxons became the predominant element in the elite Varangian Guard, hitherto a largely North Germanic unit, from which the emperor's bodyguard was drawn and continued to serve the empire until the early 15th century. However, the population of England at home remained largely Anglo-Saxon; for them, little changed immediately except that their Anglo-Saxon lord was replaced by a Norman lord.
The chronicler Orderic Vitalis, who was the product of an Anglo-Norman marriage, writes: "And so the English groaned aloud for their lost liberty and plotted ceaselessly to find some way of shaking off a yoke that was so intolerable and unaccustomed". The inhabitants of the North and Scotland never warmed to the Normans following the Harrying of the North (1069–1070), where William, according to the Anglo Saxon Chronicle utterly "ravaged and laid waste that shire".
Many Anglo-Saxon people needed to learn Norman French to communicate with their rulers, but it is clear that among themselves they kept speaking Old English, which meant that England was in an interesting tri-lingual situation: Anglo-Saxon for the common people, Latin for the Church, and Norman French for the administrators, the nobility, and the law courts. In this time, and because of the cultural shock of the Conquest, Anglo-Saxon began to change very rapidly, and by 1200 or so, it was no longer Anglo-Saxon English, but early Middle English. But this language had deep roots in Anglo-Saxon, which was being spoken much later than 1066. Research has shown that a form of Anglo-Saxon was still being spoken, and not merely among uneducated peasants, into the thirteenth century in the West Midlands. This was J.R.R. Tolkien's major scholarly discovery when he studied a group of texts written in early Middle English called the Katherine Group. Tolkien noticed that a subtle distinction preserved in these texts indicated that Old English had continued to be spoken far longer than anyone had supposed.
Old English had been a central mark of the Anglo-Saxon cultural identity. With the passing of time, however, and particularly following the Norman conquest of England, this language changed significantly, and although some people (for example the scribe known as the Tremulous Hand of Worcester) could still read Old English into the thirteenth century, it fell out of use and the texts became useless. The Exeter Book, for example, seems to have been used to press gold leaf and at one point had a pot of fish-based glue sitting on top of it. For Michael Drout this symbolises the end of the Anglo-Saxons.
After 1066, it took more than three centuries for English to replace French as the language of government. The 1362 parliament opened with a speech in English and in the early 15th century, Henry V became the first monarch, since before the 1066 conquest, to use English in his written instructions.
Life and society
The larger narrative, seen in the history of Anglo-Saxon England, is the continued mixing and integration of various disparate elements into one Anglo-Saxon people. The outcome of this mixing and integration was a continuous re-interpretation by the Anglo-Saxons of their society and worldview, which Heinreich Härke calls a "complex and ethnically mixed society".
Kingship and kingdoms
Main article: Government in Anglo-Saxon EnglandThe development of Anglo-Saxon kingship is little understood before the 7th century. Royal dynasties often claimed descent from Woden or another deity to justify their rule, but the true basis of their power was as warleaders. Kings were buried as warriors, and war helmets instead of crowns were used in coronations until the 10th century. A king's relationship with his warband (Latin: comitatus) involved mutual obligations. His warriors fought for the king in return for food, shelter, and gifts such as weapons. The people supported their king and his warriors with food rent. Kings extracted surplus by raiding and collecting food rent and "prestige goods".
The later sixth century saw the end of a 'prestige goods' economy, as evidenced by the decline of accompanied burial, and the appearance of the first 'princely' graves and high-status settlements. The ship burial in mound one at Sutton Hoo (Suffolk) is the most widely known example of a 'princely' burial, containing lavish metalwork and feasting equipment, and possibly representing the burial place of King Raedwald of East Anglia. These centres of trade and production reflect the increased socio-political stratification and wider territorial authority which allowed seventh-century elites to extract and redistribute surpluses with far greater effectiveness than their sixth-century predecessors would have found possible. Anglo-Saxon society, in short, looked very different in 600 than it did a hundred years earlier.
By 600, the establishment of the first Anglo-Saxon 'emporia' (alternatively 'wics') appears to have been in process. There are only four major archaeologically attested wics in England – London, Ipswich, York, and Hamwic. These were originally interpreted by Richard Hodges as methods of royal control over the import of prestige goods, rather than centre of actual trade-proper. Despite archaeological evidence of royal involvement, emporia are now widely understood to represent genuine trade and exchange, alongside a return to urbanism.
According to Bede's Ecclesiastical History, England was divided into many petty kingdoms during the 7th century. The Tribal Hidage of the later 7th century lists 35 people groups south of the Humber. The first law code written in a Germanic language, the Law of Æthelberht, depicts a king not only as the leader of a warband but also as the maintainer of law and order. His laws concerned all levels of society: the nobility, ceorls (freemen), and slaves. Traders, missionaries, and other foreigners who lacked the protection of a lord or kinship ties (see below) were under the king's protection (Old English: mund).
The most powerful king could be recognised by other rulers as bretwalda (Old English for "ruler of Britain"). Bede's use of the term imperium has been seen as significant in defining the status and powers of the bretwaldas, in fact it is a word Bede used regularly as an alternative to regnum; scholars believe this just meant the collection of tribute. Oswiu's extension of overlordship over the Picts and Scots is expressed in terms of making them tributary. Military overlordship could bring great short-term success and wealth, but the system had its disadvantages. Many of the overlords enjoyed their powers for a relatively short period. Foundations had to be carefully laid to turn a tribute-paying under-kingdom into a permanent acquisition, such as Bernician absorption of Deira.
Only five Anglo-Saxon kingdoms are known to have survived to 800, and several British kingdoms in the west of the country had disappeared as well. The major kingdoms had grown through absorbing smaller principalities, and the means through which they did it and the character their kingdoms acquired as a result are one of the major themes of the Middle Saxon period. Beowulf, for all its heroic content, clearly makes the point that economic and military success were intimately linked. A 'good' king was a generous king who through his wealth won the support which would ensure his supremacy over other kingdoms. The smaller kingdoms did not disappear without trace once they were incorporated into larger polities; on the contrary their territorial integrity was preserved when they became ealdormanries or, depending on size, parts of ealdormanries within their new kingdoms. An example of this tendency for later boundaries to preserve earlier arrangements is Sussex; the county boundary is essentially the same as that of the West Saxon shire and the Anglo-Saxon kingdom.
The Witan, also called Witenagemot, was the council of kings; its essential duty was to advise the king on all matters on which he chose to ask its opinion. It attested his grants of land to churches or laymen, consented to his issue of new laws or new statements of ancient custom, and helped him deal with rebels and persons suspected of disaffection.
King Alfred's digressions in his translation of Boethius' Consolation of Philosophy, provided these observations about the resources which every king needed:
In the case of the king, the resources and tools with which to rule are that he have his land fully manned: he must have praying men, fighting men and working men. You know also that without these tools no king may make his ability known. Another aspect of his resources is that he must have the means of support for his tools, the three classes of men. These, then, are their means of support: land to live on, gifts, weapons, food, ale, clothing and whatever else is necessary for each of the three classes of men.
This is the first written appearance of the division of society into the 'three orders'; the 'working men' provided the raw materials to support the other two classes. The advent of Christianity brought with it the introduction of new concepts of land tenure. The role of churchmen was analogous with that of the warriors waging heavenly warfare. However what Alfred was alluding to was that in order for a king to fulfil his responsibilities towards his people, particularly those concerned with defence, he had the right to make considerable exactions from the landowners and people of his kingdom. The need to endow the church resulted in the permanent alienation of stocks of land which had previously only been granted on a temporary basis and introduced the concept of a new type of hereditary land which could be freely alienated and was free of any family claims.
The nobility under the influence of Alfred became involved with developing the cultural life of their kingdom. As the kingdom became unified, it brought the monastic and spiritual life of the kingdom under one rule and stricter control. However the Anglo-Saxons believed in 'luck' as a random element in the affairs of man and so would probably have agreed that there is a limit to the extent one can understand why one kingdom failed while another succeeded. They also believed in 'destiny' and interpreted the fate of the kingdom of England with Biblical and Carolingian ideology, with parallels, between the Israelites, the great European empires and the Anglo-Saxons. Danish and Norman conquests were just the manner in which God punished his sinful people and the fate of great empires.
Religion
Main articles: Anglo-Saxon Paganism and Christianity in Anglo-Saxon EnglandAlthough Christianity dominates the religious history of the Anglo-Saxons, life in the 5th and 6th centuries was dominated by pagan religious beliefs with a Scandinavian-Germanic heritage.
Pagan Anglo-Saxons worshipped at a variety of different sites across their landscape, some of which were apparently specially built temples and others that were natural geographical features such as sacred trees, hilltops or wells. According to place name evidence, these sites of worship were known alternately as either hearg or as wēoh. Most poems from before the Norman Conquest are steeped in pagan symbolism, and their integration into the new faith goes beyond the literary sources. Thus, as Lethbridge reminds us, "to say, 'this is a monument erected in Christian times and therefore the symbolism on it must be Christian,' is an unrealistic approach. The rites of the older faith, now regarded as superstition, are practised all over the country today. It did not mean that people were not Christian; but that they could see a lot of sense in the old beliefs also."
Early Anglo-Saxon society attached great significance to the horse; a horse may have been an acquaintance of the god Woden, and/or they may have been (according to Tacitus) confidants of the gods. Horses were closely associated with gods, especially Odin and Freyr. Horses played a central role in funerary practices as well as in other rituals. Horses were prominent symbols of fertility, and there were many horse fertility cults. The rituals associated with these include horse fights, burials, consumption of horse meat, and horse sacrifice. Hengist and Horsa, the mythical ancestors of the Anglo-Saxons, were associated with horses, and references to horses are found throughout Anglo-Saxon literature. Actual horse burials in England are relatively rare and "may point to influence from the continent". A well-known Anglo-Saxon horse burial (from the sixth/seventh century) is Mound 17 at Sutton Hoo, a few yards from the more famous ship burial in Mound 1. A sixth-century grave near Lakenheath, Suffolk, yielded the body of a man next to that of a complete horse in harness, with a bucket of food by its head.
Bede's story of Cædmon, the cowherd who became the 'Father of English Poetry,' represents the real heart of the conversion of the Anglo-Saxons from paganism to Christianity. Bede writes, "here was in the Monastery of this Abbess (Streonæshalch – now known as Whitby Abbey) a certain brother particularly remarkable for the Grace of God, who was wont to make religious verses, so that whatever was interpreted to him out of scripture, he soon after put the same into poetical expressions of much sweetness and humility in Old English, which was his native language. By his verse the minds of many were often excited to despise the world, and to aspire to heaven." The story of Cædmon illustrates the blending of Christian and Germanic, Latin and oral tradition, monasteries and double monasteries, pre-existing customs and new learning, popular and elite, that characterizes the Conversion period of Anglo-Saxon history and culture. Cædmon does not destroy or ignore traditional Anglo-Saxon poetry. Instead, he converts it into something that helps the Church. Anglo-Saxon England finds ways to synthesize the religion of the Church with the existing "northern" customs and practices. Thus the conversion of the Anglo-Saxons was not just their switching from one practice to another, but making something new out of their old inheritance and their new belief and learning.
Monasticism, and not just the church, was at the centre of Anglo-Saxon Christian life. Western monasticism, as a whole, had been evolving since the time of the Desert Fathers, but in the seventh century, monasticism in England confronted a dilemma that brought to question the truest representation of the Christian faith. The two monastic traditions were the Celtic and the Roman, and a decision was made to adopt the Roman tradition. Monasteria seem to describe all religious congregations other than those of the bishop.
In the 10th century, Dunstan brought Athelwold to Glastonbury, where the two of them set up a monastery on Benedictine lines. For many years, this was the only monastery in England that strictly followed the Benedictine Rule and observed complete monastic discipline. What Mechthild Gretsch calls an "Aldhelm Seminar" developed at Glastonbury, and the effects of this seminar on the curriculum of learning and study in Anglo-Saxon England were enormous. Royal power was put behind the reforming impulses of Dunstan and Athelwold, helping them to enforce their reform ideas. This happened first at the Old Minster in Winchester, before the reformers built new foundations and refoundations at Thorney, Peterborough, and Ely, among other places. Benedictine monasticism spread throughout England, and these became centers of learning again, run by people trained in Glastonbury, with one rule, the works of Aldhelm at the center of their curricula but also influenced by the vernacular efforts of Alfred. From this mixture sprung a great flowering of literary production.
Fighting and warfare
Soldiers throughout the country were summoned, for both offensive and defensive war; early armies consisted essentially of household bands, while later on men were recruited on a territorial basis. The mustering of an army, annually at times, occupied an important place in Frankish history, both military and constitutional. The English kingdoms appear to have known no institution similar to this. The earliest reference is Bede's account of the overthrow of the Northumbrian Æthelfrith by Rædwald overlord of the southern English. Rædwald raised a large army, presumably from among the kings who accepted his overlordship, and "not giving him time to summon and assemble his whole army, Rædwald met him with a much greater force and slew him on the Mercian border on the east bank of the river Idle." At the Battle of Edington in 878, when the Danes made a surprise attack on Alfred at Chippenham after Twelfth Night, Alfred retreated to Athelney after Easter and then seven weeks after Easter mustered an army at "Egbert's stone". It is not difficult to imagine that Alfred sent out word to the ealdormen to call his men to arms. This may explain the delay, and it is probably no more than coincidence that the army mustered at the beginning of May, a time when there would have been sufficient grass for the horses. There is also information about the mustering of fleets in the eleventh century. From 992 to 1066 fleets were assembled at London, or returned to the city at the end of their service, on several occasions. Where they took up station depended on the quarter from which a threat was expected: Sandwich if invasion was expected from the north, or the Isle of Wight if it was from Normandy.
Once they left home, these armies and fleets had to be supplied with food and clothing for the men as well as forage for the horses. Yet if armies of the seventh and eighth centuries were accompanied by servants and a supply train of lesser free men, Alfred found these arrangements insufficient to defeat the Vikings. One of his reforms was to divide his military resources into thirds. One part manned the burhs and found the permanent garrisons which would make it impossible for the Danes to overrun Wessex, although they would also take to the field when extra soldiers were needed. The remaining two would take it in turns to serve. They were allocated a fixed term of service and brought the necessary provisions with them. This arrangement did not always function well. On one occasion a division on service went home in the middle of blockading a Danish army on Thorney Island; its provisions were consumed and its term had expired before the king came to relieve them. This method of division and rotation remained in force up to 1066. In 917, when armies from Wessex and Mercia were in the field from early April until November, one division went home and another took over. Again, in 1052 when Edward's fleet was waiting at Sandwich to intercept Godwine's return, the ships returned to London to take on new earls and crews. The importance of supply, vital to military success, was appreciated even if it was taken for granted and features only incidentally in the sources.
Military training and strategy are two important matters on which the sources are typically silent. There are no references in literature or laws to men training, and so it is necessary to fall back on inference. For the noble warrior, his childhood was of first importance in learning both individual military skills and the teamwork essential for success in battle. Perhaps the games the youthful Cuthbert played ('wrestling, jumping, running, and every other exercise') had some military significance. Turning to strategy, of the period before Alfred the evidence gives the impression that Anglo-Saxon armies fought battles frequently. Battle was risky and best avoided unless all the factors were on your side. But if you were in a position so advantageous that you were willing to take the chance, it is likely that your enemy would be in such a weak position that he would avoid battle and pay tribute. Battles put the princes' lives at risk, as is demonstrated by the Northumbrian and Mercian overlordships brought to an end by a defeat in the field. Gillingham has shown how few pitched battles Charlemagne and Richard I chose to fight.
A defensive strategy becomes more apparent in the later part of Alfred's reign. It was built around the possession of fortified places and the close pursuit of the Danes to harass them and impede their preferred occupation of plundering. Alfred and his lieutenants were able to fight the Danes to a standstill by their repeated ability to pursue and besiege them closely in fortified camps throughout the country. The fortification of sites at Witham, Buckingham, Towcester and Colchester persuaded the Danes of the surrounding regions to submit. The key to this warfare was sieges and the control of fortified places. It is clear that the new fortresses had permanent garrisons, and that they were supported by the inhabitants of the existing burhs when danger threatened. This is brought out most clearly in the description of the campaigns of 917 in the Chronicle, but throughout the conquest of the Danelaw by Edward and Æthelflæd it is clear that a sophisticated and coordinated strategy was being applied.
In 973, a single currency was introduced into England in order to bring about political unification, but by concentrating bullion production at many coastal mints, the new rulers of England created an obvious target which attracted a new wave of Viking invasions, which came close to breaking up the kingdom of the English. From 980 onwards, the Anglo -Saxon Chronicle records renewed raiding against England. At first, the raids were probing ventures by small numbers of ships' crews, but soon grew in size and effect, until the only way of dealing with the Vikings appeared to be to pay protection money to buy them off: "And in that year it was determined that tribute should first be paid to the Danish men because of the great terror they were causing along the coast. The first payment was 10,000 pounds." The payment of Danegeld had to be underwritten by a huge balance of payments surplus; this could only be achieved by stimulating exports and cutting imports, itself accomplished through currency devaluation. This affected everyone in the kingdom.
Settlements and working life
Helena Hamerow suggests that the prevailing model of working life and settlement, particularly for the early period, was one of shifting settlement and building tribal kinship. The mid-Saxon period saw diversification, the development of enclosures, the beginning of the toft system, closer management of livestock, the gradual spread of the mould-board plough, 'informally regular plots' and a greater permanence, with further settlement consolidation thereafter foreshadowing post-Norman Conquest villages. The later periods saw a proliferation of service features including barns, mills and latrines, most markedly on high-status sites. Throughout the Anglo-Saxon period as Hamerow suggests, "local and extended kin groups remained...the essential unit of production". This is very noticeable in the early period. However, by the tenth and eleventh centuries, the rise of the manor and its significance in terms of both settlement and the management of land, which becomes very evident in the Domesday Book of 1086.
Typical Anglo-Saxon farms of middle period are often characterised as "peasant farms" but a ceorl, who was the lowest ranking freeman in early Anglo-Saxon society, was not a peasant but an arms-owning male with the support of a kindred, access to law and the wergild; situated at the apex of an extended household working at least one hide of land. The farmer had freedom and rights over lands, with provision of a rent or duty to an overlord who provided only slight lordly input. Most of this land was common outfield arable land (of an outfield-infield system) that provided individuals with the means to build a basis of kinship and group cultural ties.
The collection of buildings discovered at Yeavering formed part of an Anglo-Saxon royal vill or king's tun. These 'tun' consisted of a series of buildings designed to provide short-term accommodation for the king and his household. It is thought that the king would have travelled throughout his land dispensing justice and authority and collecting rents from his various estates. Such visits would be periodic, and it is likely that he would visit each royal villa only once or twice per year. The Latin term villa regia which Bede uses of the site suggests an estate centre as the functional heart of a territory held in the king's demesne. The territory is the land whose surplus production is taken into the centre as food-render to support the king and his retinue on their periodic visits as part of a progress around the kingdom. This territorial model, known as a multiple estate or shire, has been developed in a range of studies. Colm O'Brien, in applying this to Yeavering, proposes a geographical definition of the wider shire of Yeavering and also a geographical definition of the principal estate whose structures Hope-Taylor excavated. One characteristic that the king's tun shared with some other groups of places is that it was a point of public assembly. People came together not only to give the king and his entourage board and lodging; but they attended upon the king in order to have disputes settled, cases appealed, lands granted, gifts given, appointments made, laws promulgated, policy debated, and ambassadors heard. People also assembled for other reasons, such as to hold fairs and to trade.
The first creations of towns are linked to a system of specialism at individual settlements, which is evidenced in studying place-names. Sutterton, "shoe-makers' tun" (in the area of the Danelaw such places are Sutterby) was so named because local circumstances allowed the growth of a craft recognised by the people of surrounding places. Similarly with Sapperton, the "soap-makers' tun". While Boultham, the "meadow with burdock plants", may well have developed a specialism in the production of burrs for wool-carding, since meadows with burdock merely growing in them must have been relatively numerous. From places named for their services or location within a single district, a category of which the most obvious perhaps are the Eastons and Westons, it is possible to move outwards to glimpse component settlements within larger economic units. Names betray some role within a system of seasonal pasture, Winderton in Warwickshire is the winter tun and various Somertons are self-explanatory. Hardwicks are dairy farms and Swinhopes the valleys where pigs were pastured.
Settlement patterns as well as village plans in England fall into two great categories: scattered farms and homesteads in upland and woodland Britain, nucleated villages across a swathe of central England. The chronology of nucleated villages is much debated and not yet clear. Yet there is strong evidence to support the view that nucleation occurred in the tenth century or perhaps the ninth, and was a development parallel to the growth of towns.
Women, children and slaves
Alfred's reference to 'praying men, fighting men and working men' is far from a complete description of his society. Women in the Anglo-Saxon kingdoms appear to have enjoyed considerable independence, whether as abbesses of the great 'double monasteries' of monks and nuns founded during the seventh and eighth centuries, as major land-holders recorded in Domesday Book (1086), or as ordinary members of society. They could act as principals in legal transactions, were entitled to the same weregild as men of the same class, and were considered 'oath-worthy', with the right to defend themselves on oath against false accusations or claims. Sexual and other offences against them were penalised heavily. There is evidence that even married women could own property independently, and some surviving wills are in the joint names of husband and wife.
Marriage comprised a contract between the woman's family and the prospective bridegroom, who was required to pay a 'bride-price' in advance of the wedding and a 'morning gift' following its consummation. The latter became the woman's personal property, but the former may have been paid to her relatives, at least during the early period. Widows were in a particularly favourable position, with inheritance rights, custody of their children and authority over dependents. However, a degree of vulnerability may be reflected in laws stating that they should not be forced into nunneries or second marriages against their will. The system of primogeniture (inheritance by the first-born male) was not introduced to England until after the Norman Conquest, so Anglo-Saxon siblings – girls as well as boys – were more equal in terms of status.
The age of majority was usually either ten or twelve, when a child could legally take charge of inherited property, or be held responsible for a crime. It was common for children to be fostered, either in other households or in monasteries, perhaps as a means of extending the circle of protection beyond the kin group. Laws also make provision for orphaned children and foundlings.
The traditional distinction in society, amongst free men, was expressed as eorl and ceorl ('earl and churl') though the term 'Earl' took on a more restricted meaning after the Viking period. The noble rank is designated in early centuries as gesiþas ('companions') or þegnas ('thegns'), the latter coming to predominate. After the Norman Conquest the title 'thegn' was equated to the Norman 'baron'. A certain amount of social mobility is implied by regulations detailing the conditions under which a ceorl could become a thegn. Again these would have been subject to local variation, but one text refers to the possession of five hides of land (around 600 acres), a bell and a castle-gate, a seat and a special office in the king's hall. In the context of the control of boroughs, Frank Stenton notes that according to an 11th-century source, "a merchant who had carried out three voyages at his own charge regarded as of thegnly status." Loss of status could also occur, as with penal slavery, which could be imposed not only on the perpetrator of a crime but on his wife and family.
A further division in Anglo-Saxon society was between slave and free. Slavery was not as common as in other societies, but appears to have been present throughout the period. Both the freemen and slaves were hierarchically structured, with several classes of freemen and many types of slaves. These varied at different times and in different areas, but the most prominent ranks within free society were the king, the nobleman or thegn, and the ordinary freeman or ceorl. They were differentiated primarily by the value of their weregild or 'man price', which was not only the amount payable in compensation for homicide, but was also used as the basis for other legal formulations such as the value of the oath that they could swear in a court of law. Slaves had no weregild, as offences against them were taken to be offences against their owners, but the earliest laws set out a detailed scale of penalties depending both on the type of slave and the rank of owner.
The Exeter Book Riddle 12 , 49 and 52 both describe swarthy/dark haired Britons, while Riddle 72 describes a lower class 'dark' Welsh herdsman.
Some slaves may have been members of the native British population conquered by the Anglo-Saxons when they arrived from the continent; others may have been captured in wars between the early kingdoms, or have sold themselves for food in times of famine. However, slavery was not always permanent, and slaves who had gained their freedom would become part of an underclass of freedmen below the rank of ceorl.
Culture
Architecture
Main article: Anglo-Saxon architectureEarly Anglo-Saxon buildings in Britain were generally simple, not using masonry except in foundations but constructed mainly using timber with thatch roofing. Generally preferring not to settle within the old Roman cities, the Anglo-Saxons built small towns near their centres of agriculture, at fords in rivers, or near natural ports. In each town, a main hall was in the centre, provided with a central hearth.
Only ten of the hundreds of settlement sites that have been excavated in England from this period have revealed masonry domestic structures and confined to a few specific contexts. Timber was the natural building medium of the age: the Anglo-Saxon word for "building" is timbe. Unlike in the Carolingian Empire, late Anglo-Saxon royal halls continued to be of timber in the manner of Yeavering centuries before, even though the king could clearly have mustered the resources to build in stone. Their preference must have been a conscious choice, perhaps an expression of deeply–embedded Germanic identity on the part of the Anglo-Saxon royalty.
Even the elite had simple buildings, with a central fire and a hole in the roof to let the smoke escape; the largest homes rarely had more than one floor and one room. Buildings varied widely in size, most were square or rectangular, though some round houses have been found. Frequently these buildings have sunken floors, with a shallow pit over which a plank floor was suspended. The pit may have been used for storage, but more likely was filled with straw for insulation. A variation on the sunken floor design has been found in towns, where the "basement" may be as deep as 9 feet, suggesting a storage or work area below a suspended floor. Another common design was simple post framing, with heavy posts set directly into the ground, supporting the roof. The space between the posts was filled in with wattle and daub, or occasionally, planks. The floors were generally packed earth, though planks were sometimes used. Roofing materials varied, with thatch being the most common, though turf and even wooden shingles were also used.
Stone was sometimes used to build churches. Bede makes it clear that the masonry construction of churches, including his own at Jarrow, was undertaken morem Romanorum, 'in the manner of the Romans,' in explicit contrast to existing traditions of timber construction. Even at Canterbury, Bede believed that St Augustine's first cathedral had been 'repaired' or 'recovered' (recuperavit) from an existing Roman church, when in fact it had been newly constructed from Roman materials. The belief was "the Christian Church was Roman, therefore a masonry church was a Roman building".
The building of churches in Anglo-Saxon England essentially began with Augustine of Canterbury in Kent following 597; for this he probably imported workmen from Frankish Gaul. The cathedral and abbey in Canterbury, together with churches in Kent at Minster in Sheppey (c. 664) and Reculver (669), and in Essex at the Chapel of St Peter-on-the-Wall at Bradwell-on-Sea, define the earliest type in southeast England. A simple nave without aisles provided the setting for the main altar; east of this a chancel arch separated the apse for use by the clergy. Flanking the apse and east end of the nave were side chambers serving as sacristies; further porticus might continue along the nave to provide for burials and other purposes. In Northumbria the early development of Christianity was influenced by the Irish mission, important churches being built in timber. Masonry churches became prominent from the late 7th century with the foundations of Wilfrid at Ripon and Hexham, and of Benedict Biscop at Monkwearmouth-Jarrow. These buildings had long naves and small rectangular chancels; porticus sometimes surrounded the naves. Elaborate crypts are a feature of Wilfrid's buildings. The best preserved early Northumbrian church is Escomb Church.
From the mid-8th century to the mid-10th century, several important buildings survive. One group comprises the first known churches utilizing aisles: Brixworth, the most ambitious Anglo-Saxon church to survive largely intact; Wareham St Mary's; Cirencester; and the rebuilding of Canterbury Cathedral. These buildings may be compared with churches in the Carolingian Empire. Other lesser churches may be dated to the late eighth and early ninth centuries on the basis of their elaborate sculptured decoration and have simple naves with side porticus. The tower of Barnack hearkens to the West Saxon reconquest in the early 10th century, when decorative features that were to be characteristic of Late Anglo-Saxon architecture were already developed, such as narrow raised bands of stone (pilaster strips) to surround archways and to articulate wall surfaces, as at Barton-upon-Humber and Earls Barton. In plan, however, the churches remained essentially conservative.
From the monastic revival of the second half of the tenth century, only a few documented buildings survive or have been excavated. Examples include the abbeys of Glastonbury; Old Minster, Winchester; Romsey; Cholsey; and Peterborough Cathedral. The majority of churches that have been described as Anglo-Saxon fall into the period between the late 10th century and the early 12th century. During this period, many settlements were first provided with stone churches, but timber also continued to be used; the best wood-framed church to survive is Greensted Church in Essex, no earlier than the 9th century, and no doubt typical of many parish churches. On the continent during the eleventh century, a group of interrelated Romanesque styles developed, associated with the rebuilding of many churches on a grand scale, made possible by a general advance in architectural technology and mason-craft.
The first fully Romanesque church in England was Edward the Confessor's rebuilding of Westminster Abbey (c. 1042–60, now entirely lost to later construction), while the main development of the style only followed the Norman Conquest. However, at Stow Minster the crossing piers of the early 1050s are clearly proto-Romanesque. A more decorative interpretation of Romanesque in lesser churches can be dated only somewhere between the mid and late 11th century, e.g. Hadstock (Essex), Clayton and Sompting (Sussex); this style continued towards the end of the century as at Milborne Port (Somerset). At St Augustine's Abbey in Canterbury (c. 1048–61) Abbot Wulfric aimed to retain the earlier churches while linking them with an octagonal rotunda, but the concept was still essentially Pre-Romanesque. Anglo-Saxon churches of all periods would have been embellished with a range of arts, including wall-paintings, some stained glass, metalwork and statues.
- St Peter-in-the-Wall, Essex: A simple nave church of the early style c. 650
- Brixworth, Northants: monastery founded c. 690, one of the largest churches to survive relatively intact
- Barnack, Peterborough: Lower tower c. 970 – spire is later
- Sompting Church, Sussex, with the only Anglo-Saxon Rhenish helm tower to survive, c. 1050
Art
Main article: Anglo-Saxon artEarly Anglo-Saxon art is seen mostly in decorated jewellery, like brooches, buckles, beads and wrist-clasps, some of outstanding quality. Characteristic of the 5th century is the quoit brooch with motifs based on crouching animals, as seen on the silver quoit brooch from Sarre, Kent. While the origins of this style are disputed, it is either an offshoot of provincial Roman, Frankish, or Jutish art. One style flourished from the late 5th century and continued throughout the 6th and is on many square-headed brooches, it is characterised by chip-carved patterns based on animals and masks. A different style, which gradually superseded it, is dominated by serpentine beasts with interlacing bodies.
By the later 6th century, the best works from the south-east are distinguished by greater use of expensive materials, above all gold and garnets, reflecting the growing prosperity of a more organised society which had greater access to imported precious materials, as seen in the buckle from the Taplow burial and the jewellery from Sutton Hoo, c. 600 and c. 625 respectively. The possible symbolism of the decorative elements like interlace and beast forms that were used in these early works remains unclear. These objects were the products of a society that invested its modest surpluses in personal display, that fostered craftsmen and jewellers of a high standard, and in which the possession of a fine brooch or buckle was a valuable status symbol.
The Staffordshire Hoard is the largest hoard of Anglo-Saxon gold and silver metalwork yet found. Discovered in a field near the village of Hammerwich, it consists of over 3,500 items that are nearly all martial in character and contains no objects specific to female uses. It demonstrates that considerable quantities of high-grade goldsmiths' work were in circulation among the elite during the 7th century. It also shows that the value of such items as currency and their potential roles as tribute or the spoils of war could, in a warrior society, outweigh appreciation of their integrity and artistry.
The Christianization of the society revolutionised the visual arts, as well as other aspects of society. Art had to fulfil new functions, and whereas pagan art was abstract, Christianity required images clearly representing subjects. The transition between the Christian and pagan traditions is occasionally apparent in 7th century works; examples include the Crundale buckle and the Canterbury pendant. In addition to fostering metalworking skills, Christianity stimulated stone sculpture and manuscript illumination. In these Germanic motifs, such as interlace and animal ornament along with Celtic spiral patterns, are juxtaposed with Christian imagery and Mediterranean decoration, notably vine-scroll. The Ruthwell Cross, Bewcastle Cross and Easby Cross are leading Northumbrian examples of the Anglo-Saxon version of the Celtic high cross, generally with a slimmer shaft.
The jamb of the doorway at Monkwearmouth, carved with a pair of lacertine beasts, probably dates from the 680s; the golden, garnet-adorned pectoral cross of St Cuthbert was presumably made before 687; while his wooden inner coffin (incised with Christ and the Evangelists' symbols, the Virgin and Child, archangels and apostles), the Lindisfarne Gospels, and the Codex Amiatinus all date from c. 700. The fact that these works are all from Northumbria might be held to reflect the particular strength of the church in that kingdom. Works from the south were more restrained in their ornamentation than are those from Northumbria.
Lindisfarne was an important centre of book production, along with Ripon and Monkwearmouth-Jarrow. The Lindisfarne Gospels might be the single most beautiful book produced in the Middle Ages, and the Echternach Gospels and (probably) the Book of Durrow are other products of Lindisfarne. A Latin gospel book, the Lindisfarne Gospels are richly illuminated and decorated in an Insular style that blends Irish and Western Mediterranean elements and incorporates imagery from the Eastern Mediterranean, including Coptic Christianity. The Codex Amiatinus was produced in the north of England at the same time and has been called the finest book in the world. It is certainly one of the largest, weighing 34 kilograms. It is a pandect, which was rare in the Middle Ages, and included all the books of the Bible in one volume. The Codex Amiatinus was produced at Monkwearmouth-Jarrow in 692 under the direction of Abbot Ceolfrith. Bede probably had something to do with it. The production of the Codex shows the riches of the north of England at this time. We have records of the monastery needing a new grant of land to raise 2,000 more cattle to get the calf skins to make the vellum for the manuscript. The Codex Amiatinus was meant to be a gift to the pope, and Ceolfrith was taking it to Rome when he died on the way. The copy ended up in Florence, where it still is today – a ninth-century copy of this book is in the possession of the pope.
In the 8th century, Anglo-Saxon Christian art flourished with grand decorated manuscripts and sculptures, along with secular works which bear comparable ornament, like the Witham pins and the Coppergate helmet. The flourishing of sculpture in Mercia occurred slightly later than in Northumbria and is dated to the second half of the 8th century. The Book of Cerne is an early 9th century Insular or Anglo-Saxon Latin personal prayer book with Old English components. This manuscript was decorated and embellished with four painted full-page miniatures, major and minor letters, and continuing panels. Further decorated motifs used in these manuscripts, such as hunched, triangular beasts, also appear on objects from the Trewhiddle hoard (buried in the 870s) and on the rings which bear the names of King Æthelwulf and Queen Æthelswith, which are the centre of a small corpus of fine ninth-century metalwork.
There was demonstrable continuity in the south, even though the Danish settlement represented a watershed in England's artistic tradition. Wars and pillaging removed or destroyed much Anglo-Saxon art, while the settlement introduced new Scandinavian craftsmen and patrons. The result was to accentuate the pre-existing distinction between the art of the north and that of the south. In the 10th and 11th centuries, the Viking dominated areas were characterised by stone sculpture in which the Anglo-Saxon tradition of cross shafts took on new forms, and a distinctive Anglo-Scandinavian monument, the 'hogback' tomb, was produced. The decorative motifs used on these northern carvings (as on items of personal adornment or everyday use) echo Scandinavian styles. The Wessexan hegemony and the monastic reform movement appear to have been the catalysts for the rebirth of art in southern England from the end of the 9th century. Here artists responded primarily to continental art; foliage supplanting interlace as the preferred decorative motif. Key early works are the Alfred Jewel, which has fleshy leaves engraved on the back plate; and the stole and maniples of Bishop Frithestan of Winchester, which are ornamented with acanthus leaves, alongside figures that bear the stamp of Byzantine art. The surviving evidence points to Winchester and Canterbury as the leading centres of manuscript art in the second half of the 10th century: they developed colourful paintings with lavish foliate borders, and coloured line drawings.
By the early 11th century, these two traditions had fused and had spread to other centres. Although manuscripts dominate the corpus, sufficient architectural sculpture, ivory carving and metalwork survives to show that the same styles were current in secular art and became widespread in the south at parochial level. The wealth of England in the later tenth and eleventh century is clearly reflected in the lavish use of gold in manuscript art as well as for vessels, textiles and statues (now known only from descriptions). Widely admired, southern English art was highly influential in Normandy, France and Flanders from c. 1000. Indeed, keen to possess it or recover its materials, the Normans appropriated it in large quantities in the wake of the Conquest. The Bayeux Tapestry, probably designed by a Canterbury artist for Bishop Odo of Bayeux, is arguably the apex of Anglo-Saxon art. Surveying nearly 600 years of continuous change, three common strands stand out: lavish colour and rich materials; an interplay between abstract ornament and representational subject matter; and a fusion of art styles reflecting English links to other parts of Europe.
- Sutton Hoo purse-lid c. 620
- Codex Aureus of Canterbury c. 750
- Ruthwell Cross c. 750
- Trewhiddle style on silver ring c. 775 – c. 850
- St Oswald's Priory Cross c. 890
Language
Main article: Old EnglishOld English (Ænglisċ, Anglisċ, Englisċ) is the earliest form of the English language. It was brought to Britain by Anglo-Saxon settlers, and was spoken and written in parts of what are now England and southeastern Scotland until the mid-12th century, by which time it had evolved into Middle English. Old English was a West Germanic language, closely related to Old Frisian and Old Saxon (Old Low German). The language was fully inflected, with five grammatical cases, three grammatical numbers and three grammatical genders. Over time, Old English developed into four major dialects: Northumbrian, spoken north of the Humber; Mercian, spoken in the Midlands; Kentish, spoken in Kent; and West Saxon, spoken across the south and southwest. All of these dialects have direct descendants in modern England. Standard English developed from the Mercian dialect, as it was predominant in London.
It is generally held that Old English received little influence from the Common Brittonic and British Latin spoken in southern Britain prior to the arrival of the Anglo-Saxons, as it took in very few loan words from these languages. Though some scholars have claimed that Brittonic could have exerted an influence on English syntax and grammar, these ideas have not become consensus views, and have been criticized by other historical linguists. Richard Coates has concluded that the strongest candidates for substratal Brittonic features in English are grammatical elements occurring in regional dialects in the north and west of England, such as the Northern Subject Rule.
Old English was more clearly influenced by Old Norse. Scandinavian loan words in English include place names, items of basic vocabulary such as sky, leg and they, and words concerned with particular administrative aspects of the Danelaw (that is, the area of land under Viking control, including the East Midlands and Northumbria south of the Tees). Old Norse was related to Old English, as both originated from Proto-Germanic, and many linguists believe that the loss of inflectional endings in Old English was accelerated by contact with Norse.
Kinship
Local and extended kin groups were a key aspect of Anglo-Saxon culture. Kinship fueled societal advantages, freedom and the relationships to an elite, that allowed the Anglo-Saxons' culture and language to flourish. The ties of loyalty to a lord were to the person of a lord and not to his station; there was no real concept of patriotism or loyalty to a cause. This explains why dynasties waxed and waned so quickly, since a kingdom was only as strong as its leader-king. There was no underlying administration or bureaucracy to maintain any gains beyond the lifetime of a leader. An example of this was the leadership of Rædwald of East Anglia and how the East Anglian primacy did not survive his death. Kings could not make new laws barring exceptional circumstances. Their role instead was to uphold and clarify previous custom and to assure his subjects that he would uphold their ancient privileges, laws, and customs. Although the person of the king as a leader could be exalted, the office of kingship was not in any sense so powerful or invested with authority as it was to become. One of the tools kings used was to tie themselves closely to the new Christian church, through the practice of having a church leader anoint and crown the king; God and king were then joined in peoples' minds.
The ties of kinship meant that the relatives of a murdered person were obliged to exact vengeance for his or her death. This led to bloody and extensive feuds. As a way out of this deadly and futile custom the system of weregilds was instituted. The weregild set a monetary value on each person's life according to their wealth and social status. This value could also be used to set the fine payable if a person was injured or offended against. Robbing a thane called for a higher penalty than robbing a ceorl. On the other hand, a thane who thieved could pay a higher fine than a ceorl who did likewise. Men were willing to die for the lord and to support their comitatus (their warrior band). Evidence of this behavior (though it may be more a literary ideal than an actual social practice) can be observed in the story, made famous in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle entry for 755, of Cynewulf and Cyneheard, in which the followers of a defeated king decided to fight to the death rather than be reconciled after the death of their lord.
This emphasis on social standing affected all parts of the Anglo-Saxon world. The courts, for example, did not attempt to discover the facts in a case; instead, in any dispute it was up to each party to get as many people as possible to swear to the rightness of their case, which became known as oath-swearing. The word of a thane counted for that of six ceorls. It was assumed that any person of good character would be able to find enough people to swear to his innocence that his case would prosper.
Anglo-Saxon society was also decidedly patriarchal, but women were in some ways better off than they would be in later times. A woman could own property in her own right. She could and did rule a kingdom if her husband died. She could not be married without her consent, and any personal goods, including lands, that she brought into a marriage remained her own property. If she were injured or abused in her marriage, her relatives were expected to look after her interests.
Law
Main article: Anglo-Saxon lawThe most noticeable feature of the Anglo-Saxon legal system is the apparent prevalence of legislation in the form of law codes. The early Anglo-Saxons were organised in various small kingdoms often corresponding to later shires or counties. The kings of these small kingdoms issued written laws, one of the earliest of which is attributed to Ethelbert, king of Kent, ca.560–616. The Anglo-Saxon law codes follow a pattern found in mainland Europe where other groups of the former Roman Empire encountered government dependent upon written sources of law and hastened to display the claims of their own native traditions by reducing them to writing. These legal systems should not be thought of as operating like modern legislation, rather they are educational and political tools designed to demonstrate standards of good conduct rather than act as criteria for subsequent legal judgment.
Although not themselves sources of law, Anglo-Saxon charters are a most valuable historical source for tracing the actual legal practices of the various Anglo-Saxon communities. A charter was a written document from a king or other authority confirming a grant either of land or some other valuable right. Their prevalence in the Anglo-Saxon state is a sign of sophistication. They were frequently appealed to and relied upon in litigation. Making grants and confirming those made by others was a major way in which Anglo-Saxon kings demonstrated their authority.
The royal council or witan played a central but limited role in the Anglo-Saxon period. The main feature of the system was its high degree of decentralisation. The interference by the king through his granting of charters and the activity of his witan in litigation are exceptions rather than the rule in Anglo-Saxon times. The most important court in the later Anglo-Saxon period was the shire court. Many shires (such as Kent and Sussex) were in the early days of the Anglo-Saxon settlement the centre of small independent kingdoms. As the kings first of Mercia and then of Wessex slowly extended their authority over the whole of England, they left the shire courts with overall responsibility for the administration of law. The shire met in one or more traditional places, earlier in the open air and then later in a moot or meeting hall. The meeting of the shire court was presided over by an officer, the shire reeve or sheriff, whose appointment came in later Anglo-Saxon times into the hands of the king but had in earlier times been elective. The sheriff was not the judge of the court, merely its president. The judges of the court were all those who had the right and duty of attending the court, the suitors. These were originally all free male inhabitants of the neighbourhood, but over time suit of court became an obligation attached to particular holdings of land. The sessions of a shire court resembled more closely those of a modern local administrative body than a modern court. It could and did act judicially, but this was not its prime function. In the shire court, charters and writs would be read out for all to hear.
Below the level of the shire, each county was divided into areas known as hundreds (or wapentakes in the north of England). These were originally groups of families rather than geographical areas. The hundred court was a smaller version of the shire court, presided over by the hundred bailiff, formerly a sheriff's appointment, but over the years many hundreds fell into the private hands of a local large landowner. Little is known about hundred court business, which was likely a mix of the administrative and judicial, but they remained in some areas an important forum for the settlement of local disputes well into the post-Conquest period.
The Anglo-Saxon system put an emphasis upon compromise and arbitration: litigating parties were enjoined to settle their differences if possible. If they persisted in bringing a case for decision before a shire court, then it could be determined there. The suitors of the court would pronounce a judgment which fixed how the case would be decided: legal problems were considered to be too complex and difficult for mere human decision, and so proof or demonstration of the right would depend upon some irrational, non-human criterion. The normal methods of proof were oath-helping or the ordeal. Oath-helping involved the party undergoing proof swearing to the truth of his claim or denial and having that oath reinforced by five or more others, chosen either by the party or by the court. The number of helpers required and the form of their oath differed from place to place and upon the nature of the dispute. If either the party or any of the helpers failed in the oath, either refusing to take it or sometimes even making an error in the required formula, the proof failed and the case was adjudged to the other side. As "wager of law," it remained a way of determining cases in the common law until its abolition in the 19th century.
The ordeal offered an alternative for those unable or unwilling to swear an oath. The two most common methods were the ordeal by hot iron and by cold water. The former consisted in carrying a red-hot iron for five paces: the wound was immediately bound up, and if on unbinding, it was found to be festering, the case was lost. In the ordeal by water, the victim, usually an accused person, was cast bound into water: if he sunk he was innocent, if he floated he was guilty. Although for perhaps understandable reasons, the ordeals became associated with trials in criminal matters. They were in essence tests of the truth of a claim or denial of a party and appropriate for trying any legal issue. The allocation of a mode of proof and who should bear it was the substance of the shire court's judgment.
Literature
Main article: Anglo-Saxon literatureOld English literary works include genres such as epic poetry, hagiography, sermons, Bible translations, legal works, chronicles, riddles and others. In all there are about 400 surviving manuscripts from the period, a significant corpus of both popular interest and specialist research. The manuscripts use a modified Roman alphabet, but Anglo-Saxon runes or futhorc are used in under 200 inscriptions on objects, sometimes mixed with Roman letters.
This literature is remarkable for being in the vernacular (Old English) in the early medieval period: almost all other written literature in Western Europe was in Latin at this time, but because of Alfred's programme of vernacular literacy, the oral traditions of Anglo-Saxon England ended up being converted into writing and preserved. Much of this preservation can be attributed to the monks of the tenth century, who made – at the very least – the copies of most of the literary manuscripts that still exist. Manuscripts were not common items. They were expensive and hard to make. First, cows or sheep had to be slaughtered and their skins tanned. The leather was then scraped, stretched, and cut into sheets, which were sewn into books. Then inks had to be made from oak galls and other ingredients, and the books had to be hand written by monks using quill pens. Every manuscript is slightly different from another, even if they are copies of each other, because every scribe had different handwriting and made different errors. Individual scribes can sometimes be identified from their handwriting, and different styles of hand were used in specific scriptoria (centres of manuscript production), so the location of the manuscript production can often be identified.
There are four great poetic codices of Old English poetry (a codex is a book in modern format, as opposed to a scroll): the Junius Manuscript, the Vercelli Book, the Exeter Book, and the Nowell Codex or Beowulf Manuscript; most of the well-known lyric poems such as The Wanderer, The Seafarer, Deor and The Ruin are found in the Exeter Book, while the Vercelli Book has the Dream of the Rood, some of which is also carved on the Ruthwell Cross. The Franks Casket also has carved riddles, a popular form with the Anglo-Saxons. Old English secular poetry is mostly characterized by a somewhat gloomy and introspective cast of mind, and the grim determination found in The Battle of Maldon, recounting an action against the Vikings in 991. This is from a book that was lost in the Cotton Library fire of 1731, but it had been transcribed previously.
Rather than being organized around rhyme, the poetic line in Anglo-Saxon is organised around alliteration, the repetition of stressed sounds; any repeated stressed sound, vowel or consonant, could be used. Anglo-Saxon lines are made up of two half-lines (in old-fashioned scholarship, these are called hemistiches) divided by a breath-pause or caesura. There must be at least one of the alliterating sounds on each side of the caesura.
hreran mid hondum hrimcealde sæ
The line above illustrates the principle: note that there is a natural pause after 'hondum' and that the first stressed syllable after that pause begins with the same sound as a stressed line from the first half-line (the first halfline is called the a-verse and the second is the b-verse).
There is very strong evidence that Anglo-Saxon poetry has deep roots in oral tradition, but keeping with the cultural practices seen elsewhere in Anglo-Saxon culture, there was a blending between tradition and new learning. Thus while all Old English poetry has common features, three strands can be identified: religious poetry, which includes poems about specifically Christian topics, such as the cross and the saints; Heroic or epic poetry, such as Beowulf, which is about heroes, warfare, monsters, and the Germanic past; and poetry about "smaller" topics, including introspective poems (the so-called elegies), "wisdom" poems (which communicate both traditional and Christian wisdom), and riddles. For a long time all Anglo-Saxon poetry was divided into three groups: Cædmonian (the biblical paraphrase poems), heroic, and "Cynewulfian," named after Cynewulf, one of the few named poets in Anglo-Saxon. The most famous works from this period include the epic poem Beowulf, which has achieved national epic status in Britain.
There are about 30,000 surviving lines of Old English poetry and about ten times that much prose, and the majority of both is religious. The prose was influential and obviously very important to the Anglo-Saxons and more important than the poetry to those who came after the Anglo-Saxons. Homilies are sermons, lessons to be given on moral and doctrinal matters, and the two most prolific and respected writers of Anglo-Saxon prose, Ælfric and Wulfstan, were both homilists. Almost all surviving poetry is found in only one manuscript copy, but there are several versions of some prose works, especially the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, which was apparently promulgated to monasteries by the royal court. Anglo-Saxon clergy also continued to write in Latin, the language of Bede's works, monastic chronicles, and theological writing, although Bede's biographer records that he was familiar with Old English poetry and gives a five line lyric which he either wrote or liked to quote – the sense is unclear.
Symbolism
Symbolism was an essential element in Anglo-Saxon culture. Julian D. Richards suggests that in societies with strong oral traditions, material culture is used to store and pass on information and stand instead of literature in those cultures. This symbolism is less logical than literature and more difficult to read. Anglo-Saxons used symbolism to communicate as well as to aid their thinking about the world. Anglo-Saxons used symbols to differentiate between groups and people, status and role in society.
The visual riddles and ambiguities of early Anglo-Saxon animal art, for example, has been seen as emphasising the protective roles of animals on dress accessories, weapons, armour and horse equipment, and its evocation of pre-Christian mythological themes. However Howard Williams and Ruth Nugent have suggested that the number of artefact categories that have animals or eyes—from pots to combs, buckets to weaponry—was to make artefacts 'see' by impressing and punching circular and lentoid shapes onto them. This symbolism of making the object seems to be more than decoration.
Conventional interpretations of the symbolism of grave goods revolved around religion (equipment for the hereafter), legal concepts (inalienable possessions) and social structure (status display, ostentatious destruction of wealth). There was multiplicity of messages and variability of meanings characterised the deposition of objects in Anglo-Saxon graves. In Early Anglo-Saxon cemeteries, 47% of male adults and 9% of all juveniles were buried with weapons. The proportion of adult weapon burials is much too high to suggest that they all represent a social elite. The usual assumption is that these are 'warrior burials', and this term is used throughout the archaeological and historical literature. However, a systematic comparison of burials with and without weapons, using archaeological and skeletal data, suggests that this assumption is much too simplistic and even misleading. Anglo-Saxon weapon burial rite involved a complex ritual symbolism: it was multi-dimensional, displaying ethnic affiliation, descent, wealth, élite status, and age groups. This symbol continued until c.700 when it ceased to have the symbolic power that it had before. Heinrich Härke suggests this change was the result of the changing structure of society and especially in ethnicity and assimilation, implying the lowering of ethnic boundaries in the Anglo-Saxon settlement areas of England towards a common culture.
The word bead comes from the Anglo-Saxon words bidden (to pray) and bede (prayer). The vast majority of early Anglo-Saxon female graves contain beads, which are often found in large numbers in the area of the neck and chest. Beads are sometimes found in male burials, with large beads often associated with prestigious weapons. A variety of materials other than glass were available for Anglo-Saxon beads, including amber, rock crystal, amethyst, bone, shells, coral and even metal. These beads are usually considered to have a social or ritual function. Anglo-Saxon glass beads show a wide variety of bead manufacturing techniques, sizes, shapes, colours and decorations. Various studies have been carried out investigating the distribution and chronological change of bead types. The crystal beads which appear on bead strings in the pagan Anglo-Saxon period seems to have gone through various changes in meaning in the Christian period, which Gale Owen-Crocker suggests was linked to symbolism of the Virgin Mary, and hence to intercession. John Hines has suggested that the over 2,000 different types of beads found at Lakenheath show that the beads symbolise identity, roles, status and micro cultures within the tribal landscape of the early Anglo-Saxon world.
Symbolism continued to have a hold on the minds of Anglo-Saxon people into the Christian eras. The interiors of churches would have glowed with colour, and the walls of the halls were painted with decorative scenes from the imagination telling stories of monsters and heroes like those in the poem Beowulf. Although nothing much is left of the wall paintings, evidence of their pictorial art is found in Bibles and Psalters, in illuminated manuscripts. The poem The Dream of the Rood is an example how symbolism of trees was fused into Christian symbolism. Richard North suggests that the sacrifice of the tree was in accordance with pagan virtues and "the image of Christ's death was constructed in this poem with reference to an Anglian ideology of the world tree". North suggests that the author of The Dream of the Rood "uses the language of the myth of Ingui in order to present the Passion to his newly Christianized countrymen as a story from their native tradition". Furthermore, the tree's triumph over death is celebrated by adorning the cross with gold and jewels.
The most distinctive feature of coinage of the first half of the 8th century is its portrayal of animals, to an extent found in no other European coinage of the Early Middle Ages. Some animals, such as lions or peacocks, would have been known in England only through descriptions in texts or through images in manuscripts or on portable objects. The animals were not merely illustrated out of an interest in the natural world. Each was imbued with meanings and acted as a symbol which would have been understood at the time.
Food
The food eaten by Anglo-Saxons was long presumed to differ between elites and commoners. However, a 2022 study by the University of Cambridge found that Anglo-Saxon elites and royalty both ate a primarily vegetarian diet based on cereal grains as did peasants. The discovery came after bioarchaeologist Sam Leggett analysed chemical dietary signatures from the bones of 2,023 people buried in England between the 5th to 11th Centuries and cross referenced the analysis with markers of social status. Rather than elites eating regular banquets with huge quantities of meat, the researchers concluded these were occasional grand feasts hosted by the peasants for their rulers rather than regular occurrences.
Legacy
Anglo-Saxon is still used as a term for the original Old English-derived vocabulary within the modern English language, in contrast to vocabulary derived from Old Norse and French. In the 19th century, the term Anglo-Saxon was broadly used in philology, and is sometimes so used at present, though the term 'Old English' is more commonly used for the language.
Throughout the history of Anglo-Saxon studies, different historical narratives about the post Roman people of Britain and Ireland have been used to justify contemporary ideologies. In the early Middle Ages, the views of Geoffrey of Monmouth produced a personally inspired (and largely fictitious) history that was not challenged for some 500 years. In the Reformation, Christians looking to establish an independent English church reinterpreted Anglo-Saxon Christianity.
During the Victorian era, writers such as Robert Knox, James Anthony Froude, Charles Kingsley and Edward A. Freeman used the term Anglo-Saxon to justify colonialistic imperialism, claiming that Anglo-Saxon heritage was superior to those held by colonised peoples, which justified efforts to "civilise" them. Similar racist ideas were advocated in the 19th-century United States by Samuel George Morton and George Fitzhugh. The historian Catherine Hills contends that these views have influenced how versions of early English history are embedded in the sub-conscious of certain people and are "re-emerging in school textbooks and television programmes and still very congenial to some strands of political thinking."
The term Anglo-Saxon is sometimes used to refer to a broader group of peoples descended or associated in some way with the English ethnic group, in ways which go beyond language, and often involve ideas about religion. In contemporary Anglophone cultures outside Britain for example, "Anglo-Saxon" ancestry and culture is sometimes contrasted with Irish ancestry and culture, which was once subject to negative stereotyping and bigotry. "White Anglo-Saxon Protestant" (WASP) is a term especially popular in the United States that refers chiefly to long-established wealthy families with mostly English, but also sometimes Scottish, Dutch or German ancestors. As such, WASP is not a historical label or a precise ethnological term but rather a reference to contemporary family-based political, financial and cultural power, e.g. The Boston Brahmin.
The term Anglo-Saxon is becoming increasingly controversial among some scholars, especially those in America, for its modern politicised nature and adoption by the far-right. In 2019, the International Society of Anglo-Saxonists changed their name to the International Society for the Study of Early Medieval England, in recognition of this controversy.
The Russian government under Vladimir Putin and Russian state-run media often use "Anglo-Saxon" as a derogatory term referring to English-speaking countries, particularly the United States and United Kingdom.
See also
- Anglo-Frisian
- Anglo-Saxon dress
- Anglo-Saxon military organization
- Burial in Anglo-Saxon England
- Coinage in Anglo-Saxon England
- Frisia
- States in Medieval Britain
- Timeline of Anglo-Saxon settlement in Britain
- Anglo-Celtic
Modern concepts
Notes
- From its reference to "Aldfrith, who now reigns peacefully" it must date to between 685 and 704.
- Oswiu of Northumbria (642–70) only won authority over the southern kingdoms after he defeated Penda at the battle of the Winwæd in 655 and must have lost it again soon after Wulfhere regained control in Mercia in 658.
- Their names mean, literally, "Stallion" and "Horse"
- There is much evidence for loosely managed and shifting cultivation and no evidence of "top down" structured landscape planning.
- York and London both offer examples of this trend.
- Example from the Wanderer
Citations
- Higham et al. 2013.
- Higham & Ryan 2013, pp. 7–19.
- Williams, Joseph M. (1986). Origins of the English Language: A Social and Linguistic History. Simon and Schuster. ISBN 978-0-02-934470-5.
- Higham & Ryan 2013, p. 7.
- ^ Hamerow 2012, p. 166.
- ^ Nicholas Brooks (2003). "English Identity from Bede to the Millenium". The Haskins Society Journal. 14: 35–50.
- Ellis, Steven G. A View of the Irish Language: Language and History in Ireland from the Middle Ages to the Present.
- Hills, Catherine. Origins of the English. Duckworth Pub, 2003: 15
- In the abstract for: Härke, Heinrich. "Anglo-Saxon Immigration and Ethnogenesis." Medieval Archaeology 55.1 (2011): 1–28.
- Drinkwater, John F. (2023), "The 'Saxon Shore' Reconsidered", Britannia, 54: 275–303, doi:10.1017/S0068113X23000193
- Springer, Matthias (2004), Die Sachsen
- Halsall 2013, p. 218.
- Halsall 2013, p. 13.
- Dewing, H B (1962). Procopius: History of the Wars Books VII and VIII with an English Translation (PDF). Harvard University Press. pp. 252–255. Archived from the original (PDF) on 3 March 2020. Retrieved 1 March 2020.
- Halsall 2013, pp. 13–15, 185–186, 246.
- Halsall 2013, pp. 194, 203.
- Halsall 2013, p. 169.
- Hills, C.; Lucy, S. (2013). Spong Hill IX: Chronology and Synthesis. Cambridge: McDonald Institute for Archaeological Research. ISBN 978-1-902937-62-5.
- Giles 1843a:72–73, Bede's Ecclesiastical History, Bk I, Ch 15.
- Giles 1843b:188–189, Bede's Ecclesiastical History, Bk V, Ch 9.
- Campbell, James (1986). Essays in Anglo-Saxon history. London: Hambledon Press. ISBN 978-0-907628-32-3. OCLC 458534293.
- Higham, Nicholas (1995). An English Empire: Bede and the Early Anglo-Saxon Kings. Manchester University Press. p. 2. ISBN 978-0-7190-4424-3.
- Gretzinger, J; Sayer, D; Justeau, P (2022), "The Anglo-Saxon migration and the formation of the early English gene pool", Nature, 610 (7930): 112–119, Bibcode:2022Natur.610..112G, doi:10.1038/s41586-022-05247-2, PMC 9534755, PMID 36131019
- Bede, Book III, chapters 3 and 5.
- Stenton 1971, p. 88.
- Campbell 1982, pp. 80–81.
- Colgrave, Earliest Life of Gregory the Great, p. 9.
- Higham, Nicholas J. The English conquest: Gildas and Britain in the fifth century. Vol. 1. Manchester University Press, 1994.
- Yorke, Barbara. Kings and Kingdoms of Early Anglo-Saxon England. Routledge, 2002.
- ^ Keynes, Simon. "England, 700–900." The New Cambridge Medieval History 2 (1995): 18–42.
- Yorke, Barbara. Kings and kingdoms of early Anglo-Saxon England. Routledge, 2002: p101
- Yorke, Barbara. Kings and kingdoms of early Anglo-Saxon England. Routledge, 2002: p103
- Scharer, Anton. "The writing of history at King Alfred's court." Early Medieval Europe 5.2 (1996): 177–206.
- Yorke, Barbara. Kings and kingdoms of early Anglo-Saxon England, 2002. p. 101.
- Yorke, B A E 1985: 'The kingdom of the East Saxons.' Anglo-Saxon England 14, 1–36
- RYAN, MARTIN J. "The Mercian Supremacies." The Anglo-Saxon World (2013): 179.
- Drout, Michael DC. Imitating fathers: tradition, inheritance, and the reproduction of culture in Anglo-Saxon England. Diss. Loyola University of Chicago, 1997.
- Lendinara, Patrizia. "The world of Anglo-Saxon learning." The Cambridge Companion to Old English Literature (1991): 264–281.
- Bede; Plummer, Charles (1896). Historiam ecclesiastica gentis Anglorum: Historiam abbatum; Epistolam ad Ecgberctum; una cum Historia abbatum auctore anonymo. Oxford, United Kingdom: e Typographeo Clarendoniano.
- Lapidge, Michael. "The school of Theodore and Hadrian." Anglo-Saxon England 15.1 (1986): 45–72.
- Drout, M. Anglo-Saxon World (Audio Lectures) Audible.com
- Dobney, Keith, et al. Farmers, monks and aristocrats: the environmental archaeology of an Anglo-Saxon Estate Centre at Flixborough, North Lincolnshire, UK. Oxbow Books, 2007.
- Godfrey, John. "The Double Monastery in Early English History." Ampleforth Journal 79 (1974): 19–32.
- Dumville, David N., Simon Keynes, and Susan Irvine, eds. The Anglo-Saxon chronicle: a collaborative edition. MS E. Vol. 7. Ds Brewer, 2004.
- Swanton, Michael (1996). The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle. New York: Routledge. ISBN 978-0-415-92129-9.
- ^ Whitelock, Dorothy, ed. The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle. Eyre and Spottiswoode, 1965.
- Bede, Saint. The Ecclesiastical History of the English People: The Greater Chronicle; Bede's Letter to Egbert. Oxford University Press, 1994.
- Keynes, Simon. "Mercia and Wessex in the ninth century." Mercia. An Anglo-Saxon Kingdom in Europe, ed. Michelle P. Brown/Carol Ann Farr (London 2001) (2001): 310–328.
- Sawyer, Peter Hayes, ed. Illustrated history of the Vikings. Oxford University Press, 2001
- Coupland, Simon. "The Vikings in Francia and Anglo-Saxon England to 911." The New Cambridge Medieval History 2 (1995): 190–201.
- Anglo-Saxon Chronicle s.a. 893
- Keynes, Simon, and Michael Lapidge. Alfred the Great. New York: Penguin, 1984.
- ^ Keynes, Simon, and Michael Lapidge. Alfred the Great. New York: Penguin, 1984.
- Frantzen, Allen J. King Alfred. Woodbridge, CT: Twayne Publishers, 1986
- Yorke, Barbara. Wessex in the Early Middle Ages. London: Pinter Publishers Ltd., 1995.
- Keynes, Simon. "England, 900–1016." New Cambridge Medieval History 3 (1999): 456–484.
- ^ Keynes, Simon. "Edward, King of the Anglo-Saxons."." Edward the Elder: 899 924 (2001): 40–66.
- Dumville, David N. Wessex and England from Alfred to Edgar: six essays on political, cultural, and ecclesiastical revival. Boydell Press, 1992.
- Keynes, Simon. King Athelstan's books. University Press, 1985.
- Hare, Kent G. "Athelstan of England: Christian king and hero." The Heroic Age 7 (2004).
- Keynes, Simon. "Edgar, King of the English 959–975 New Interpretations." (2008).
- ^ Dumville, David N. "Between Alfred the Great and Edgar the Peacemaker: Æthelstan, First King of England." Wessex and England from Alfred to Edgar (1992): 141–171.
- Regularis concordia Anglicae nationis, ed. T. Symons (CCM 7/3), Siegburg (1984), p.2 (revised edition of Regularis concordia Anglicae nationis monachorum sanctimonialiumque: The Monastic Agreement of the Monks and Nuns of the English Nation, ed. with English trans. T. Symons, London (1953))
- ^ Gretsch, Mechthild. "Myth, Rulership, Church and Charters: Essays in Honour of Nicholas Brooks." The English Historical Review 124.510 (2009): 1136–1138.
- ASC, pp. 230–251
- See, e.g., EHD, no. 10 (the poem on the battle of Maldon), nos. 42–6 (law-codes), nos. 117–29 (charters, etc.), nos.230–1 (letters), and no. 240 (Archbishop Wulfstan's Sermo ad Anglos).
- White, Stephen D. "Timothy Reuter, ed., The New Cambridge Medieval History, 3: C. 900–c. 1024. Cambridge, Eng.: Cambridge University Press, 1999. Pp. xxv." Speculum 77.01 (2002): pp455-485.
- Dorothy Whitelock, ed. Sermo Lupi ad Anglos, 2. ed., Methuen's Old English Library B. Prose selections (London: Methuen, 1952).
- Malcolm Godden, "Apocalypse and Invasion in Late Anglo-Saxon England," in From Anglo-Saxon to Early Middle English: Studies Presented to E. G. Stanley, ed. Malcolm Godden, Douglas Gray, and Terry Hoad (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1994).
- Mary Clayton, "An Edition of Ælfric's Letter to Brother Edward," in Early Medieval English Texts and Interpretations: Studies Presented to Donald G. Scragg, ed. Elaine Treharne and Susan Rosser (Tempe, Arizona: Arizona Center for Medieval and Renaissance Studies, 2002), 280–283.
- Keynes, S. The Diplomas of King Æthelred "the Unready", 226–228.
- Treharne, Elaine. Living Through Conquest: The Politics of Early English, 1020–1220. Oxford University Press, 2012.
- Robin Fleming Kings and lords in Conquest England. Vol. 15. Cambridge University Press, 2004.
- Mack, Katharin. "Changing thegns: Cnut's conquest and the English aristocracy." Albion: A Quarterly Journal Concerned with British Studies (1984): 375–387.
- Eric John, Orbis Britanniae (Leicester, 1966), p. 61.
- ^ Maddicott, J. R. (2004). "Edward the Confessor's Return to England in 1041". English Historical Review (Oxford University Press) CXIX (482): 650–666.
- Swanton, Michael (1996). The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle. New York: Routledge. ISBN 978-0-415-92129-9
- Bartlett, Robert (2000). J.M.Roberts (ed.). England Under the Norman and Angevin Kings 1075–1225. London: OUP. p. 1. ISBN 978-0-19-925101-8.
- Wood, Michael (2005). In Search of the Dark Ages. London: BBC. pp. 248–249. ISBN 978-0-563-52276-8.
- Higham & Ryan 2013, pp. 409–410.
- Daniell, Christopher (2003). From Norman Conquest to Magna Carta: England, 1066–1215. Psychology Press. pp. 13–14. ISBN 978-0-415-22215-0.
- Wyatt, David R. (2009). Slaves and Warriors in Medieval Britain and Ireland: 800 - 1200. Brill. p. 385. ISBN 978-90-04-17533-4.
- Ciggaar, Krijna Nelly (1996). Western Travellers to Constantinople: The West and Byzantium, 962–1204 : Cultural and Political Relations. Brill. pp. 140–141. ISBN 978-90-04-10637-6.
- "Byzantine Armies AD 1118–1461", p.23, Ian Heath, Osprey Publishing, 1995, ISBN 978-1-85532-347-6
- Thomas, Hugh M. (2008). The Norman Conquest: England After William the Conqueror. Rowman & Littlefield. p. 98. ISBN 978-0-7425-3840-5.
- Chibnall, Marjorie (translator), The Ecclesiastical History of Orderic Vitalis, 6 volumes (Oxford, 1968–1980) (Oxford Medieval Texts), ISBN 978-0-19-820220-2.
- Anglo-Saxon Chronicle 'D' s.a. 1069
- Jack, George B. "Negative adverbs in early Middle English." (1978): 295–309.
- ^ Drout, Michael DC, ed. JRR Tolkien Encyclopedia: Scholarship and critical assessment. Routledge, 2006.
- De Caluwé-Dor, Juliette. "The chronology of the Scandinavian loan-verbs in the Katherine Group." (1979): 680–685.
- Drout, M. The Modern Scholar: The Anglo-Saxon World
- "English: language of government". British Library. Archived from the original on 26 March 2023. Retrieved 4 January 2013.
- ^ Härke, Heinrich. "Changing symbols in a changing society. The Anglo-Saxon weapon burial rite in the seventh century." The Age of Sutton Hoo. The Seventh Century in North-Western Europe, ed. Martin OH Carver (Woodbridge 1992) (1992): 149–165.
- Yorke 1990, pp. 15–17.
- Hough 2014, p. 117.
- Hamerow, Helena. "The earliest Anglo-Saxon kingdoms' in The New Cambridge Medieval History, I, c. 500-c. 700. ed. Paul Fouracre." (2005): 265.
- Scull, C. (1997),'Urban centres in Pre-Viking England?', in Hines (1997), pp. 269–98
- Hodges, Richard (1982). Dark Age Economics: the origins of towns and trade A.D. 600–1000. London: Gerald Duckworth & Co.
- Richards, Naylor; Holas-Clark (2009). "Anglo-Saxon Landscape and Economy: using portable antiquities to study Anglo-Saxon and Viking Age England". Internet Archaeology (25). doi:10.11141/ia.25.2.
- Yorke 1990, pp. 9 & 18.
- Yorke 1990, p. 16.
- Fanning, Steven. "Bede, Imperium, and the bretwaldas." Speculum 66.01 (1991): 1–26.
- Wood, Mark. "Bernician Transitions: Place-names and Archaeology." Early medieval Northumbria: kingdoms and communities, AD (2011): 450–1100.
- Campbell, J 1979: Bede's Reges and Principes. Jarrow Lecture
- Leslie, Kim; Short, Brian (1999). An Historical Atlas of Sussex. Phillimore. ISBN 978-1-86077-112-5.
- Irvine, Susan, Susan Elizabeth Irvine, and Malcolm Godden, eds. The Old English Boethius: with verse prologues and epilogues associated with King Alfred. Vol. 19. Harvard University Press, 2012.
- Abels, Richard P (2013-11-26). Alfred the Great: War, Kingship and Culture in Anglo-Saxon England. Routledge. ISBN 978-1-317-90041-2.
- Higham, N.J. "From Tribal Chieftains to Christian Kings." The Anglo-Saxon World (2013): 126.
- Woodman, David. "Edgar, King of the English 959–975. New Interpretations–Edited by Donald Scragg." Early Medieval Europe 19.1 (2011): 118–120.
- Chaney, William A. (1970). The Cult of Kingship in Anglo-Saxon England: The Transition from Paganism to Christianity. Manchester: Manchester University Press.
- Lethbridge, Gogmagog. The Buried Gods (London, 1957), p. 136.
- Jennbert, Kristina (2006). The Horse and its role in Icelandic burial practices, mythology, and society. pp. 130–133.
- Sikora, Maeve. "Diversity in Viking Age Horse Burial: A Comparative Study of Norway, Iceland, Scotland and Ireland". The Journal of Irish Archaeology. 13 (2004): 87–109.
- Owen-Crocker, Gale R. (2000). The Four Funerals in Beowulf: And the Structure of the Poem. Manchester UP. p. 71. ISBN 978-0-7190-5497-6. Retrieved 25 June 2012.
- ^ Jupp, Peter C.; Gittings, Clare (1999). Death in England: An Illustrated History. Manchester UP. pp. 67, 72. ISBN 978-0-7190-5811-0. Retrieved 26 June 2012.
- Carver, M. O. H. (1998). Sutton Hoo: Burial Ground of Kings?. U of Pennsylvania P. p. 167. ISBN 978-0-8122-3455-8. Retrieved 25 June 2012.
- Frantzen, Allen J., and I. I. John Hines, eds. Cædmon's Hymn and Material Culture in the World of Bede: Six Essays. West Virginia University Press, 2007.
- Keynes, Simon. "The 'Dunstan B'charters." Anglo-Saxon England 23 (1994): 165–193.
- HE. Bede, Ecdesiastical History of the English People, quoted from the ed. by B. Colgrave and R.A.B. Mynors (Oxford, 1969). ii.12
- ASC, Anglo-Saxon Chronicle in Whitelock 878, Asser c. 55
- ^ Hollister, C.W. 1962: Anglo-Saxon Military Institutions (Oxford)
- ASC, Anglo-Saxon Chronicle in Whitelock 893; also Asser c. 100 for the Organisation of the royal household
- Brooks, N.P.1971: The Development of Military Obligations in Eighth-and Ninth-century England, in Clemoes, P. and Hughes, K. (ed.), England Before the Conquest (Cambridge) pp. 69—84.
- Webb, J.F. and Farmer, D.H. 1965: The Age of Bede (Harmondsworth)., pp. 43–4
- Gillingham, J. 1984: Richard I and the Science of War in the Middle Ages, in J. Holt and J. Gillingham (eds.), War and Government in the Middle Ages (Woodbridge).
- ASC, Anglo-Saxon Chronicle in Whitelock 1979 912, 914, 917
- Campbell, J. 1981: The Anglo-Saxons (Oxford).
- Richards, Julian D. (2013-06-01). Viking Age England (Kindle Locations 418–422). The History Press. Kindle Edition.
- Hamerow, Helena. Rural Settlements and Society in Anglo-Saxon England. Oxford University Press, 2012.
- Higham, Nicholas J. An English Empire: Bede, the Britons, and the Early Anglo-Saxon Kings. Vol 2 p.244
- Oosthuizen, Susan. Tradition and Transformation in Anglo-Saxon England: Archaeology, Common Rights and Landscape. Bloomsbury Academic, 2013.
- O'Brien C (2002) The Early Medieval Shires of Yeavering, Bamburgh and Breamish. Archaeologia Aeliana 5th Series, 30, 53–73.
- ^ Sawyer, Peter. The Wealth of Anglo-Saxon England. Oxford University Press, 2013.
- Higham, Nicholas J., and Martin J. Ryan, eds. Place-names, Language and the Anglo-Saxon Landscape. Vol. 10. Boydell Press, 2011.
- Pickles, Thomas. "The Landscape Archaeology of Anglo-Saxon England, ed. Nicholas J. Higham and Martin J. Ryan." The English Historical Review 127.528 (2012): 1184–1186.
- Hamerow, Helena, David A. Hinton, and Sally Crawford, eds. The Oxford Handbook of Anglo-Saxon Archaeology. OUP Oxford, 2011.
- Klinck, A. L., 'Anglo-Saxon women and the law', Journal of Medieval History 8 (1982), 107–21.
- Rivers, T. J., 'Widows' rights in Anglo-Saxon law', American Journal of Legal History 19 (1975), 208–15.
- Fell, Christine E.; Clark, Cecily; Williams, Elizabeth (1984). Women in Anglo-Saxon England. British Museum Publications. ISBN 978-0-7141-8057-1.
- Leges Henrici Primi
- Stenton 1971, p. 530.
- Anglo-Saxon Dictionary edited by Joseph Bosworth, T. Northcote Toller and Alistair Campbell (1972), Oxford University Press, ISBN 978-0-19-863101-9.
- "Riddle Ages". theriddleages.com. Retrieved 2024-07-25.
- Stenton, F. M. "The Thriving of the Anglo-Saxon Ceorl." Preparatory to Anglo-Saxon England (1970): 383–93.
- "Early Medieval Architecture". English Heritage. Archived from the original on 8 December 2020. Retrieved 26 January 2021.
- "When did the Anglo-Saxons come to Britain?". BBC Bitesize. Retrieved 26 January 2021.
- Turner, H. L. (1970), Town Defences in England and Wales: An Architectural and Documentary Study A. D. 900–1500 (London: John Baker)
- Higham, R. and Barker, P. (1992), Timber Castles (London: B. T. Batsford):193
- Hamerow, Helena (2012-07-05). Rural Settlements and Society in Anglo-Saxon England. OUP Oxford. ISBN 978-0-19-920325-3.
- ^ Wilkinson, David John, and Alan McWhirr. Cirencester Anglo-Saxon Church and Medieval Abbey: Excavations Directed by JS Wacher (1964), AD McWhirr (1965) and PDC Brown (1965–6). Cotswold Archaeological Trust, 1998.
- Whitehead, Matthew Alexander, and J. D. Whitehead. The Saxon Church, Escomb. 1979.
- Conant, Kenneth John. Carolingian and Romanesque architecture, 800 to 1200. Vol. 13. Yale University Press, 1993.
- Suzuki, Seiichi. The Quoit Brooch Style and Anglo-Saxon Settlement: A Casting and Recasting of Cultural Identity Symbols. Boydell & Brewer, 2000.
- ^ Adams, Noël. "Rethinking the Sutton Hoo Shoulder Clasps and Armour." Intelligible Beauty: Recent Research on Byzantine ewellery. London: British Museum Research Publications 178 (2010): 87–116.
- ^ Richards, Julian D. "Anglo-Saxon symbolism." The Age of Sutton Hoo: The Seventh Century in North-West Europe (1992): 139.
- Alexander, Caroline (November 2011). "Magical Mystery Treasure". National Geographic. 220 (5): 44. Archived from the original on 2016-12-25. Retrieved 2014-02-20.
- "The Find". Staffordshire Hoard. Archived from the original on 2011-07-03. Retrieved 14 June 2011.
- Leahy & Bland 2009, p. 9.
- Mills, Allan A. "The Canterbury Pendant: A Saxon Seasonal-Hour Altitude Dial." PI Drinkwater:'Comments upon the Canterbury Pendant', and AJ Turner:'The Canterbury Dial', Bull BSS 95.2 (1995): 95.
- Leslie Webster, Janet Backhouse, and Marion Archibald. The Making of England: Anglo-Saxon Art and Culture, AD 600–900. Univ of Toronto Pr, 1991.
- Brown, Katherine L., and Robin JH Clark. "The Lindisfarne Gospels and two other 8th century Anglo-Saxon/Insular manuscripts: pigment identification by Raman microscopy." Journal of Raman Spectroscopy 35.1 (2004): 4–12.
- Bruce-Mitford, Rupert Leo Scott. The art of the Codex Amiatinus. Parish of Jarrow, 1967.
- Gameson, Richard. "THE COST OF THE CODEX-AMIATINUS." Notes and Queries 39.1 (1992): 2–9.
- Meyvaert, Paul. "Bede, Cassiodorus, and the Codex Amiatinus." Speculum 71.04 (1996): 827–883.
- Chazelle, Celia. "Ceolfrid's gift to St Peter: the first quire of the Codex Amiatinus and the evidence of its Roman destination." Early Medieval Europe 12.2 (2003): 129–157.
- THOMAS, GABOR. "OVERVIEW: CRAFT PRODUCTION AND TECHNOLOGY." The Oxford Handbook of Anglo-Saxon Archaeology (2011): 405.
- Brown 1996, pp. 70, 73.
- Reynolds, Andrew, and Webster, Leslie. "Early Medieval Art and Archaeology in the Northern World." (2013).
- O'Sullivan, Deirdre. "Normanising the North: The Evidence of Anglo-Saxon and Anglo-Scandinavian Sculpture." Medieval Archaeology 55.1 (2011): 163–191.
- Janet Backhouse, Derek Howard Turner, and Leslie Webster, eds. The Golden Age of Anglo-Saxon Art, 966–1066. British Museum Publications Limited, 1984.
- Grape, Wolfgang. The Bayeux tapestry: monument to a Norman triumph. Prestel Pub, 1994.
- Kemola, Juhani. 2000 "The Origins of the Northern Subject Rule – A Case of Early contact?"
- The Celtic Roots of English, ed. by Markku Filppula, Juhani Klemola and Heli Pitkänen, Studies in Languages, 37 (Joensuu: University of Joensuu, Faculty of Humanities, 2002).
- Hildegard L. C. Von Tristram (ed.), The Celtic Englishes, Anglistische Forschungen 247, 286, 324, 3 vols (Heidelberg: Winter, 1997–2003).
- Peter Schrijver, Language Contact and the Origins of the Germanic Languages, Routledge Studies in Linguistics, 13 (New York: Routledge, 2014), pp. 12–93.
- Minkova, Donka (2009), Reviewed Work(s): A History of the English Language by Elly van Gelderen; A History of the English Language by Richard Hogg and David Denison; The Oxford History of English by Lynda Mugglestone
- John Insley, "Britons and Anglo-Saxons," in Kulturelle Integration und Personnenamen in Mittelalter, De Gruyter (2018)
- Robert McColl Millar, "English in the 'transition period': the sources of contact-induced change," in Contact: The Interaction of Closely-Related Linguistic Varieties and the History of English, Edinburgh University Press (2016)
- Richard Coates, Reviewed Work: English and Celtic in Contact (2010)
- Scott Shay (30 January 2008). The history of English: a linguistic introduction. Wardja Press. p. 86. ISBN 978-0-615-16817-3. Retrieved 29 January 2012.
- Barber, Charles (2009). The English Language: A Historical Introduction. Cambridge University Press. p. 137. ISBN 978-0-521-67001-2.
- Robert McColl Millar, "English in the 'transition period': the sources of contact-induced change," in Contact: The Interaction of Closely-Related Linguistic Varieties and the History of English (2016)
- Schendl, Herbert (2012), Middle English: Language Contact
- Fisher, Genevieve. "Kingdom and community in early Anglo-Saxon eastern England." Regional approaches to mortuary analysis. Springer US, 1995. 147–166.
- Lynch, Joseph H. Christianizing kinship: ritual sponsorship in Anglo-Saxon England. Cornell University Press, 1998
- Hough, C. "Wergild." (1999): 469–470.
- Harrison, Mark. Anglo-Saxon Thegn AD 449–1066. Vol. 5. Osprey Publishing, 1993
- Fell, Christine E., Cecily Clark, and Elizabeth Williams. Women in Anglo-Saxon England. Blackwell, 1987
- Simpson, A.W.B. 'The Laws of Ethelbert' in Arnold et al. (1981) 3.
- Baker, J.H. An Introduction to English Legal History. (London: Butterworths, 1990) 3rd edition, ISBN 978-0-406-53101-8, Chapters 1–2.
- Milsom, S.F.C. Historical Foundations of the Common Law. (London: Butterworths, 1981) 2nd edition, ISBN 978-0-406-62503-8 (limp), 1–23.
- Robertson, Agnes Jane, ed. Anglo-Saxon Charters. Vol. 1. Cambridge University Press, 2009.
- Milsom, S.F.C. Historical Foundations of the Common Law. (London: Butterworths, 1981) 2nd edition, ISBN 978-0-406-62503-8 (limp), 1–23
- Pollock, F. and Maitland, F.M. A History of English Law. Two volumes. (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1898 reprinted 1968) 2nd edition, ISBN 978-0-521-07061-4 and ISBN 978-0-521-09515-0, Volume I, Chapter 1.
- Reynolds, Andrew. "Judicial culture and social complexity: a general model from Anglo-Saxon England." World Archaeology ahead-of-print (2014): 1–15.
- ^ Hyams, P. 'Trial by ordeal: the key to proof in the early common law' in Arnold, M.S. et al.. (eds) On the Laws and Customs of England: Essays in honor of S.E. Thorne. (Harvard: Harvard University Press, 1981) ISBN 978-0-8078-1434-5, p. 90.
- Leeson, Peter T. "Ordeals." Journal of Law and Economics 55.3 (2012): 691–714.
- Higham, Nicholas, and Martin J. Ryan. The Anglo-Saxon World. Yale University Press, 2013.
- Karkov, Catherine E. The Art of Anglo-Saxon England. Vol. 1. Boydell Press, 2011.
- Fulk, R. D., and Christopher M. Cain. "Making Old English New: Anglo-Saxonism and the Cultural Work of Old English Literature." (2013).
- Godden, Malcolm, and Michael Lapidge, eds. The Cambridge Companion to Old English Literature. Cambridge University Press, 1991; there is also the Paris Psalter (not the Paris Psalter), a metrical version of most of the Psalms, described by its most recent specialist as "a pedestrian and unimaginative piece of poetic translation. It is rarely read by students of Old English, and most Anglo-Saxonists make only passing reference to it. There is scarcely any literary criticism written on the text, although some work has been done on its vocabulary and metre", "Poetic language and the Paris Psalter: the decay of the Old English tradition", by M. S. Griffith, Anglo-Saxon England, Volume 20, December 1991, pp 167–186, doi:10.1017/S0263675100001800
- "Early-Medieval-England.net : The Wanderer". www.anglo-saxons.net.
- Bradley, S.A.J. Anglo-Saxon Poetry. New York: Everyman Paperbacks, 1995.
- Alexander, Michael. The Earliest English Poems. 3rd rev. ed. New York: Penguin Classics, 1992.
- Anglo Saxon Poetry. Hachette UK, 2012.
- Sweet, Henry. An Anglo-Saxon reader in prose and verse: with grammar, metre, notes and glossary. At the Clarendon Press, 1908.
- Nugent, Ruth, and Howard Williams. "Sighted surfaces. Ocular Agency in early Anglo-Saxon cremation burials." Encountering images: materialities, perceptions, relations. Stockholm studies in archaeology 57 (2012): 187–208.
- Härke, Heinrich. "Grave goods in early medieval burials: messages and meanings." Mortality ahead-of-print (2014): 1–21.
- Pader, E.J. 1982. Symbolism, social relations and the interpretation of mortuary remains. Oxford. (B.A.R. S 130)
- Guido and Welch. Indirect evidence for glass bead manufacture in early Anglo-Saxon England. In Price 2000 115–120.
- Guido, M. & M. Welch 1999. The glass beads of Anglo-Saxon England c. AD 400–700: a preliminary visual classification of the more definitive and diagnostic types. Rochester: Reports of the Research Committee of the Society of Antiqaries of London 56.
- Brugmann, B. 2004. Glass beads from Anglo-Saxon graves: a study of the provenance and chronology of glass beads from early Anglo-Saxon graves, based on visual examination. Oxford: Oxbow
- Owen-Crocker, Gale R. Dress in Anglo-Saxon England. Boydell Press, 2004.
- John Hines (1998) The Anglo-Saxon Cemetery at Edix Hill (Barrington A), Cambridgeshire. Council for British Archaeology.
- ^ North, Richard (1997-12-11). Heathen Gods in Old English Literature. Cambridge University Press. p. 273. ISBN 978-0-521-55183-0.
- Gannon, Anna (2003-04-24). The Iconography of Early Anglo-Saxon Coinage: Sixth to Eighth Centuries. Oxford University Press. ISBN 978-0-19-925465-1.
- "Cambridge University study finds Anglo-Saxon kings were mostly vegetarian". BBC News. 2022-04-22. Retrieved 2022-05-12.
- Webb, Samuel (2022-04-21). "Anglo-Saxon kings 'were mostly vegetarian', before the Vikings new study claims". The Independent. Retrieved 2022-05-12.
- Rule of Darkness: British Literature and Imperialism, 1830–1914 by Patrick Brantlinger. Cornell University Press, 1990
- Race and Empire in British Politics by Paul B. Rich. CUP Archive, 1990
- Race and Manifest Destiny: The Origins of American Racial Anglo-Saxonism by Reginald Horsman. Harvard University Press, 1981. (pgs. 126, 173, 273)
- Hills 2003, p. 35.
- "Message from the Advisory Board". International Society for the Study of Early Medieval England. The Advisory Board of ISSEME. 19 September 2019.
- "Showdown with the 'Anglosaksy'". Retrieved 2 September 2023.
- "Kremlin again points to 'Anglo-Saxons' over Nord Stream pipeline blasts". Reuters. 2023-06-08. Retrieved 2023-09-02.
- "What do the pro-Kremlin media mean by "Anglo-Saxons"?". Retrieved 2023-09-02.
Sources
- Campbell, James, ed. (1982). The Anglo-Saxons. London: Penguin. ISBN 978-0-140-14395-9.
- Giles, John Allen, ed. (1843a), "Ecclesiastical History, Books I, II and III", The Miscellaneous Works of Venerable Bede, vol. II, London: Whittaker and Co. (published 1843)
- Giles, John Allen, ed. (1843b), "Ecclesiastical History, Books IV and V", The Miscellaneous Works of Venerable Bede, vol. III, London: Whittaker and Co. (published 1843)
- Halsall, Guy (2013). Worlds of Arthur: Facts & Fictions of the Dark Ages. Oxford University Press. ISBN 978-0-19-870084-5.
- Higham, Nicholas J.; Ryan, Martin J. (2013), The Anglo-Saxon World, Yale University Press, ISBN 978-0-300-12534-4
- Hills, Catherine (2003), Origins of the English, London: Duckworth, ISBN 978-0-7156-3191-1
- Hough, Carole (2014). "An Ald Reht": Essays on Anglo-Saxon Law. Cambridge Scholars Publishing. ISBN 978-1-4438-5917-2.
- Leahy, Kevin; Bland, Roger (2009), The Staffordshire Hoard, British Museum Press, ISBN 978-0-7141-2328-8
- Martin, Kevin M. (1971). "Some Textual Evidence Concerning the Continental Origins of the Invaders of Britain in the Fifth Century". Latomus. 30 (1): 83–104. JSTOR 41527856.
- Stenton, Frank (1971) . Anglo-Saxon England (3rd ed.). Oxford, UK: Oxford University Press. ISBN 978-0-19-280139-5.
- Yorke, Barbara (1990), Kings and Kingdoms of Early Anglo-Saxon England, B. A. Seaby, ISBN 978-0-415-16639-3
Further reading
General
- Hamerow, Helena; Hinton, David A.; Crawford, Sally, eds. (2011), The Oxford Handbook of Anglo-Saxon Archaeology., Oxford: OUP, ISBN 978-0-19-921214-9
- Koch, John T. (2006), Celtic Culture: A Historical Encyclopedia, Santa Barbara and Oxford: ABC-CLIO, ISBN 978-1-85109-440-0
Historical
- Bazelmans, Jos (2009), "The early-medieval use of ethnic names from classical antiquity: The case of the Frisians", in Derks, Ton; Roymans, Nico (eds.), Ethnic Constructs in Antiquity: The Role of Power and Tradition, Amsterdam: Amsterdam University, pp. 321–337, ISBN 978-90-8964-078-9, archived from the original on 2017-08-30, retrieved 2017-05-31
- Brown, Michelle P.; Farr, Carol A., eds. (2001), Mercia: An Anglo-Saxon Kingdom in Europe, Leicester: Leicester University Press, ISBN 978-0-8264-7765-1
- Brown, Michelle, The Lindisfarne Gospels and the Early Medieval World (2010)
- Charles-Edwards, Thomas, ed. (2003), After Rome, Oxford: Oxford University Press, ISBN 978-0-19-924982-4
- Clark, David, and Nicholas Perkins, eds. Anglo-Saxon Culture and the Modern Imagination (2010)
- Dodwell, C. R., Anglo-Saxon Art, A New Perspective, 1982, Manchester UP, ISBN 978-0-7190-0926-6
- Dornier, Ann, ed. (1977), Mercian Studies, Leicester: Leicester University Press, ISBN 978-0-7185-1148-7
- Elton, Charles Isaac (1882), "Origins of English History", Nature, 25 (648), London: Bernard Quaritch: 501, Bibcode:1882Natur..25..501T, doi:10.1038/025501a0, S2CID 4097604
- Frere, Sheppard Sunderland (1987), Britannia: A History of Roman Britain (3rd, revised ed.), London: Routledge & Kegan Paul, ISBN 978-0-7102-1215-3
- Giles, John Allen, ed. (1841), "The Works of Gildas", The Works of Gildas and Nennius, London: James Bohn
- Härke, Heinrich (2003), "Population replacement or acculturation? An archaeological perspective on population and migration in post-Roman Britain.", Celtic-Englishes, III (Winter), Carl Winter Verlag: 13–28, retrieved 18 January 2014
- Haywood, John (1999), Dark Age Naval Power: Frankish & Anglo-Saxon Seafaring Activity (revised ed.), Frithgarth: Anglo-Saxon Books, ISBN 978-1-898281-43-6
- Henson, Donald. The Origins of the Anglo-Saxons, (Anglo-Saxon Books, 2006)
- Higham, Nicholas (1992), Rome, Britain and the Anglo-Saxons, London: B. A. Seaby, ISBN 978-1-85264-022-4
- Higham, Nicholas (1993), The Kingdom of Northumbria AD 350–1100, Phoenix Mill: Alan Sutton Publishing, ISBN 978-0-86299-730-4
- James, Edward. Britain in the First Millennium, (London: Arnold, 2001)
- Jones, Barri; Mattingly, David (1990), An Atlas of Roman Britain, Cambridge: Blackwell Publishers (published 2007), ISBN 978-1-84217-067-0
- Jones, Michael E.; Casey, John (1988), "The Gallic Chronicle Restored: a Chronology for the Anglo-Saxon Invasions and the End of Roman Britain", Britannia, XIX (November), The Society for the Promotion of Roman Studies: 367–98, doi:10.2307/526206, JSTOR 526206, S2CID 163877146, archived from the original on 13 March 2020, retrieved 6 January 2014
- Karkov, Catherine E., The Art of Anglo-Saxon England, 2011, Boydell Press, ISBN 978-1-84383-628-5, ISBN 978-1-84383-628-5
- Kirby, D. P. (2000), The Earliest English Kings (Revised ed.), London: Routledge, ISBN 978-0-415-24211-0
- Laing, Lloyd; Laing, Jennifer (1990), Celtic Britain and Ireland, c. 200–800, New York: St. Martin's Press, ISBN 978-0-312-04767-2
- Lapidge, Michael, et al. The Blackwell Encyclopaedia of Anglo-Saxon England, (Oxford: Blackwell, 1999)
- Mattingly, David (2006), An Imperial Possession: Britain in the Roman Empire, London: Penguin Books (published 2007), ISBN 978-0-14-014822-0
- McGrail, Seàn, ed. (1988), Maritime Celts, Frisians and Saxons, London: Council for British Archaeology (published 1990), pp. 1–16, ISBN 978-0-906780-93-0
- Pryor, Francis (2004), Britain AD, London: Harper Perennial (published 2005), ISBN 978-0-00-718187-2
- Russo, Daniel G. (1998), Town Origins and Development in Early England, c. 400–950 A.D., Greenwood Publishing Group, ISBN 978-0-313-30079-0
- Snyder, Christopher A. (1998), An Age of Tyrants: Britain and the Britons A.D. 400–600, University Park: Pennsylvania State University Press, ISBN 978-0-271-01780-8
- Snyder, Christopher A. (2003), The Britons, Malden: Blackwell Publishing (published 2005), ISBN 978-0-631-22260-6
- Webster, Leslie, Anglo-Saxon Art, 2012, British Museum Press, ISBN 978-0-7141-2809-2
- Wickham, Chris (2005), Framing the Early Middle Ages: Europe and the Mediterranean, 400–800, Oxford: Oxford University Press (published 2006), ISBN 978-0-19-921296-5
- Wickham, Chris (2009), "Kings Without States: Britain and Ireland, 400–800", The Inheritance of Rome: Illuminating the Dark Ages, 400–1000, London: Penguin Books (published 2010), pp. 150–169, ISBN 978-0-14-311742-1
- Wilson, David M.; Anglo-Saxon: Art From The Seventh Century To The Norman Conquest, Thames and Hudson (US edn. Overlook Press), 1984.
- Wood, Ian (1984), "The end of Roman Britain: Continental evidence and parallels", in Lapidge, M. (ed.), Gildas: New Approaches, Woodbridge: Boydell, p. 19
- Wood, Ian (1988), "The Channel from the 4th to the 7th centuries AD", in McGrail, Seàn (ed.), Maritime Celts, Frisians and Saxons, London: Council for British Archaeology (published 1990), pp. 93–99, ISBN 978-0-906780-93-0
- Yorke, Barbara (1995), Wessex in the Early Middle Ages, London: Leicester University Press, ISBN 978-0-7185-1856-1
- Yorke, Barbara (2006), Robbins, Keith (ed.), The Conversion of Britain: Religion, Politics and Society in Britain c.600–800, Harlow: Pearson Education Limited, ISBN 978-0-582-77292-2
- Zaluckyj, Sarah, ed. (2001), Mercia: The Anglo-Saxon Kingdom of Central England, Little Logaston: Logaston, ISBN 978-1-873827-62-8